Skip to main content

Full text of "Clairvoyance"

See other formats


GIFT  OF 


ivir  s .  L  a  ur  a   S .  liunt»_ 


c  w 

fjo      <» 


CLAIRVOYANCE 


BY 

C.  W.  LEADBEATER 


Theosophical  Publishing  House 

KROTONA 
HOLLYWOOD,  Los  ANGELES,  GAL. 

Eeprinted  1918 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  is 5 


CHAPTER  II. 
SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:   FULL 27 

CHAPTER  III. 
SIMPLE   CLAIRVOYANCE  :    PARTIAL 46 

CHAPTER  IV. 
CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL..: 53 

CHAPTER  V. 
CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:    SEMI-INTENTIONAL..*. 76 

CHAPTER  YI. 
CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  UNINTENTIONAD 80 

CHAPTER  VII. 
CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:  THE  PAST 89 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTURE 121 

CHAPTER  IX. 
METHODS  OF  DEVELOPMENT 150 


!       3 


CLAIRVOYANCE 

CHAPTEE  I. 

WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS 

CLAIRVOYANCE  means  literally  nothing  more  than 
"clear-seeing,"  and  it  is  a  word  which  has  been 
sorely  misused,  and  even  degraded  so  far  as  to  be 
employed  to  describe  the  trickery  of  a  mountebank 
in  a  variety  show.  Even  in  its  more  restricted  sense 
it  covers  a  wide  range  of  phenomena,  differing  so 
greatly  in  character  that  it  is  not  easy  to  give  a 
definition  of  the  word  which  shall  be  at  once  succinct 
and  accurate.  It  has  been  called  "spiritual  vision," 
but  no  rendering  could  well  be  more  misleading  than 
that,  for  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases  there  is  no 
faculty  connected  with  it  which  has  the  slighest 
claim  to  be  honored  by  so  lofty  a  name. 

]?or  the  purpose  of  this  treatise  we  may,  perhaps, 
define  it  as  the  power  to  see  what  is  hidden  from 
ordinary  physical  sight  It  will  be  as  well  to  premise 


6  ,    CLAIRVOYANCE 

.that  it  is  very  frequently  (though  by  no  means  al- 
ways) accompanied  by  what  is  called  clairaudience, 
or  the  power  to  hear  what  would  be  inaudible  to 
the  ordinary  physical  ear;  and  we  will  for  the  nonce 
take  our  title  as  covering  this  faculty  also,  in  order 
to  avoid  the  clumsiness  of  perpetually  using  two 
long  words  where  one  will  suffice. 

Let  me  make  two  points  clear  before  I  begin. 
First,  I  am  not  writing  for  those  who  do  not  believe 
that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  clairvoyance,  nor  am  I 
seeking  to  convince  those  who  are  in  doubt  about  the 
matter.  In  so  small  a  work  as  this  I  have  no  space 
for  that;  such  people  must  study  the  many  books 
containing  lists  of  cases,  or  make  experiments  for 
themselves  along  mesmeric  lines.  I  am  addressing 
myself  to  the  better-instructed  class  who  know 
that  clairvoyance  exists,  and  are  sufficiently  interested 
in  the  subject  to  be  glad  of  information  as  to  its 
methods  and  possibilities ;  and  I  would  assure  them 
that  what  I  write  is  the  result  of  much  careful  study 
and  experiment,  and  that  though  some  of  the  powers 
which  I  shall  have  to  describe  may  seem  new  and 
wonderful  to  them,  I  mention  no  single  one  of  which 
I  have  not  myself  seen  examples. 

Secondly,  though  I  shall  endeavor  to  avoid  techni- 
calities as  far  as  possible,  yet  as  I  am  writing  in  the 
main  for  students  of  Theosophy,  I  shall  feel  myself 
at  liberty  sometimes  to  use,  for  brevity's  sake  and 
without  detailed  explanation,  the  ordinary  Theoso- 
phical  terms  with  which  I  may  safely  assume  them 
to  be  familiar. 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  7 

Should  this  little  book  fall  into  the  hands  of  any 
to  whom  the  occasional  use  of  such  terms  constitutes 
a  difficulty,  I  can  only  apologize  to  them  and  refer 
them  for  these  preliminary  explanations  to  any  ele- 
mentary Theosophical  work,  such  as,  Mrs.  Besant's 
Ancient  Wisdom  or  Man  and  His  Bodies.  The 
truth  is  that  the  whole  Theosophical  system  hangs 
together  so  closely,  and  its  various  parts  are  so  in- 
terdependent, that  to  give  a  full  explanation  of 
every  term  used  would  necessitate  an  exhaustive 
treatise  on  Theosophy  as  a  preface  even  to  this 
short  account  of  clairvoyance. 

Before  a  detailed  explanation  of  clairvoyance  can 
usefully  be  attempted,  however,  it  will  be  necessary 
for  us  to  devote  a  little  time  to  some  preliminary 
considerations,  in  order  that  we  may  have  clearly  in 
mind  a  few  broad  facts  as  to  the  different  planes  on 
which  clairvoyant  vision  may  be  exercised,  and  the 
conditions  which  render  its  exercise  possible. 

We  are  constantly  assured  in  Theosophical  litera- 
ture that  all  these  higher  faculties  are  presently  to  be 
the  heritage  of  mankind  in  general — that  the  ca- 
pacity of  clairvoyance,  for  example,  lies  latent  in 
every  one,  and  that  those  in  whom  it  already  mani- 
fests itself  are  simply  in  that  one  particular  a  little 
in  advance  of  the  rest  of  us.  Now  this  statement 
is  a  true  one,  and  yet  it  seems  quite  vague  and  un- 
real to  the  majority  of  people,  simply  because  they 
regard  such  a  faculty  as  something  absolutely  dif- 
ferent from  anything  they  have  yet  experienced, 
and  feel  fairly  confident  that  they  themselves,  at  any 


8  CLAIRVOYANCE 

rate,  are  not  within  measurable  distance  of  its  de- 

lopment. 

'  It  may  help  to  dispel  this  sense  of  unreality  if  we 
try  to  understand  that  clairvoyance,  like  so  many 
Bother  things  in  nature,  is  mainly  a  question  of  vi- 
•rations,  and  is  in  fact  nothing  but  an  extension  of 
owers  which  we  are  all  using  every  day  of  our 
ILYCS,  We  are  living  all  the  while  surrounded  by  a 
vast  sea  of  mingled  air  and  ether,  the  latter  inter- 
penetrating the  former,  as  it  does  all  physical  mat- 
ter; and  it  is  chiefly  by  means  of  vibrations  in  that 
vast  sea  of  matter  that  impressions  reach  us  from 
the  outside.  This  much  we  all  know,  but  it  may  per- 
haps never  have  occurred  to  many  of  us  that  the 
number  of  these  vibrations  to  which  we  are  capable 
of  responding  is  in  reality  quite  infinitesimal. 

Up  among  the  exceedingly  rapid  vibrations  which 
affect  the  ether  there  is  a  certain  small  section — a 
very  small  section — to  which  the  retina  of  the  hu- 
man eye  is  capable  of  responding,  and  these  parti- 
cular vibrations  produce  in  us  the  sensations  which 
we  call  light.  That  is  to  say,  we  are  capable  of  see- 
ing only  those  objects  from  which  light  of  that  par- 
ticular kind  can  either  issue  or  be  reflected. 

In  exactly  the  same  way  the  tympanum  of  the  hu- 
man ear  is  capable  of  responding  to  a  certain  very 
small  range  of  comparatively  slow  vibrations — slow 
enough  to  affect  the  air  which  surrounds  us;  and  so 
the  only  sounds  which  we  can  hear  are  those  made 
by  objects  which  are  able  to  vibrate  at  some  rate 
within  that  particular  range. 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  9 

In  both  cases  it  is  a  matter  perfectly  well  known 
to  science  that  there  are  large  numbers  ot  vibrations 
both  above  and  below  tnese  two  sections,  and  that 
consequently  there  is  much  light  that  we  cannot  see, 
and  "there"  are  many  sounds  to  which  our  ears  are 
deaf.  In  case  of  light  the  action  of  these  higher 
aSSTower  vibrations  is  easily  perceptible  in  the  ef- 
fects produced  by  the  actinic  rays  at  one  end  of  the 
spectrum  and  the  heat  rays  at  the  other. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  there  exist  vibrations  of  every 
conceivable  degree  of  rapidity,  filling  the  whole  vast 
space  intervening  between  the  slow  sound  waves  and 
the  swift  light  waves;  nor  is  even  that  all,  for  there 
are  undoubtedly  vibrations  slower  than  those  of 
sound,  and  a  whole  infinity  of  them  which  are  swifter 
than  those  known  to  us  as  light.  JSo  we  begin  to 
understand  that  the  vibrations  by^wnich  we  see  and 
hear  are  only  like  two  tiny  groups  of  a  few  strings 
selected  from  an  enormous  harp  of  practically  infi- 
nite extent,  and  when  we  think  how  much  we  have 
been  able  to  learn  and  infer  from  the  use  of  those 
minute  fragments,  we  see  vaguely  what  possibilities 
might  lie  before  us  if  we  were  enabled  to  utilize  the 
vast  and  wonderful  whole. 

/"'Another  fact  which  needs  to  be  considered  in  this 
\  connection  is  that  different  human  beings  vary  con- 
.,    siderably,  though  within  relatively  narrow  limits,  in 
their  capacity  of  response  even  to  the  very  few  vibra- 
tions which  are  within  reach  of  our  physical  senses. 
I  am  not  referring  to  the  keenness  of  sight  or  of 
hearing  that  enables  one  man  to  see  a  fainter  object 


10  CLAIRVOYANCE 

or  hear  a  slighter  sound  than  another;  it  is  not  in 
the  least  a  question  of  strength  of  vision,  but  of  ex- 
tent of  susceptibility. 

'  For  example,  if  anyone  will  take  a  good  bisul- 
phide of  carbon  prism,  and  by  its  means  throw  a  clear 
spectrum  on  a  sheet  of  white  paper,  and  then  get  a 
aumber  of  people  to  mark  upon  the  paper  the  ex- 
treme limits  of  the  spectrum  as  it  appears  to  them, 
(he  is  fairly  certain  to  find  that  their  powers  of  vision 
I  differ  appreciably.  Some  will  see  the  violet  extend- 
ing much  farther  than  the  majority  do ;  others  will 
perhaps  see  rather  less  violet  than  most,  while  gain- 
ing a  corresponding  extension  of  vision  at  the  red 
end.  Some  few  there  will  perhaps  be  who  can  see 
farther  than  ordinary  at  both  ends,  and  these  will 
almost  certainly  be  what  we  call  sensitive  people — 
susceptible  in  fact  to  a  greater  range  of  Vibrations 
than  are  most  men  of  the  present  day. 

In  hearing, .  the  same  difference  can  be  tested  by 
taking  some  sound  which  is  just  not  too  high  to  be 
audible — on  the  very  verge  of  audibility  as  it  were 
—and  discovering  how  many  amoog^a,^iveG  number 
of  people  are  able  to  hear  it.  The  squeak  of  a  bat  is 
a  familiar  instance  of  such  a  sound,  and  experiment 
will  show  that  on  a  summer  evening,  when  the  whole 
air  is  full  of  the  shrill,  needle-like  cries  of  these  little 
animals,  quite  a  large  number  of  men  will  be  abso- 
lutely unconscious  of  them,  and  unable  to  hear  any- 
thing at  all. 

Now  these  examples  clearly  show  that  there  is  no 
hard-and-fast  limit  to  man's  power  of  response  to 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS     _^~~~~*~    11 


either  etheric  or  aerial  vibrations,  but  that  some 
among  us  already  have  that  power  to  a  wider  extent 
than  others ;  and  it  will  even  be  found  that  the  same 
man's  capacity  varies  on  different  occasions.  It  is 
therefore  not  difficult  for  us  to  imagine  that  it 
might  be  possible  for  a  man  to  develop  this  power, 
and  thus  in  time  to  learn  to  see  much  that  is  invis- 
•ible  to  his  fellow-men,  and  hear  much  that  is  inau- 
dible to  them,  since  we  know  perfectly  well  that 
enormous  numbers  of  these  additional  vibrations  do 
exist/  and  are  simply,  as  it  were,  awaiting  recogni- 
tion/ 

The  experiments  with  the  Rontgen  rays  give  us  an 
example  of  the  startling  results  which  are  produced 
when  even  a  very  few  of  these  additional  vibrations 
are  brought  within  human  ken,  and  the  transparency 
to  these  rays  of  many  substances  hitherto  considered 
opaque  at  once  shows  us  one  way  at  least  in  which 
we  may  explain  such  elementary  clairvoyance  as  is 
involved  in  reading  a  letter  inside  a  closed  box,  or 
describing  those  present  in  an  adjoining  apartment. 
To  learn  to  see  by  means  of  the  Rontgen  rays  in 
addition  to  those  ordinarily  employed  would  be 
quite  sufficient  to  enable  anyone  to  perform  a  feat 
of  magic  of  this  order. 

So  far  we  have  thought  only  of  an  extension  of  the 
purely  physical  senses  of  man ;  and  when  we  re- 
member that  a  man's  etheric  body  is  in  reality 
merely  the  finer  part  of  his  physical  frame,  and  that 
therefore  all  his  sense-organs  contain  a  large  amount 
of  etheric  matter  of  various  degrees  of  density,  the 


12  CLAIRVOYANCE 

capacities  of  which  are  still  practically  latent  in  most 
of  us,  we  shall  see  that  even  if  we  confine  ourselves 
to  this  line  of  development  alone  there  are  enormous 
possibilities  of  all  kinds  already  opening  out  before  us. 

But  besides  and  beyond  all  this  we  know  that  man 
possesses  an  astral  and  a  mental  body,  each  of  which 
can  in  process  of  time  be  aroused  into  activity,  and 
will  respond  in  turn  to  the  vibrations  of  the  matter 
of  its  own  plane,  thus  opening  up  before  the  Ego, 
as  he  learns  to  function  through  these  vehicles,  two 
entirely  new  and  far  wider  worlds  of  knowledge 
and  power.  Now  these  new  worlds,  though  they  are 
all  around  us  and  freely  interpenetrate  one  another, 
are  not  to  be  thought  of  as  distinct  and  entirely  un- 
connected in  substance,  but  rather  as  melting  the  one 
into  the  other,  the  lowest  astral  forming  a  direct 
series  with  the  highest  physical,  just  as  the  lowest 
mental  in  its  turn  forms  a  direct  series  with  the 
highest  astral.  We  are  not  called  upon  in  thinking 
of  them  to  imagine  some  new  and  strange  kind  of 
matter,  but  simply  to  think  of  the  ordinary  physi- 
cal kind  as  subdivided  so  very  much  more  finely  and 
vibrating  so  very  much  more  rapidly  as  to  introduce 
us  to  what  are  practically  entirely  new  conditions 
and  qualities. 

It  is  not  then  difficult  for  us  to  grasp  the  possibil- 
ity of  a  steady  and  progressive  extension  of  our 
senses,  so  that  both  by  sight  and  by  hearing  we  may 
be  able  to  appreciate  vibrations  far  higher  and  far 
lower  than  those  which  are  ordinarily  recognized.  A 
large  section  of  these  additional  vibrations  will  still 


WHAT  CLAIEVOYANCE  IS  13 

belong  to  the  physical  plane,  and  will  merely  enable 
us  to  obtain  impressions  from  the  etheric  part  of 
that  plane,  which  is  at  present  as  a  closed  book  to 
us.  Such  impressions  will  still  be  received  through 
the  retina  of  the  eye;  of  course  they  will  affect  its 
etheric  rather  than  its  solid  matter,  but  we  may 
nevertheless  regard  them  as  still  appealing  only  to 
an  organ  specialized  to  received  them,  and  not  to 
the  whole  surface  of  the  etheric  body.  / 

There  are  some  abnormal  cases,  however,  in  which 
other  parts  of  the  etheric  body  respond  to  these  ad- 
ditional vibrations  as  readily  as,  or  even  more  readily 
than,  the  eye.  Such  vagaries  are  explicable  in  var- 
ious ways,  but  principally  as  effects  of  some  partial 
astral  development,  for  it  will  be  found  that  the 
sensitive  parts  of  the  body  almost  invariably  cor- 
respond with  one  or  other  of  the  chakrams,  or  centers 
of  vitality  in  the  astral  body.  And  though,  if  astral 
consciousness  be  not  yet  developed,  these  centers  may 
not  be  available  on  their  own  plane,  they  are  still 
strong  enough  to  stimulate  into  keener  activity  the 
etheric  matter  which  they  interpenetrate. 

When  we  come  to  deal  with  the  astral  senses  them- 
selves the  methods  of  working  are  very  different. 
The  astral  body  has  no  specialized  sense-organs — a 
fact  which  perhaps  needs  some  explanation,  since 
many  students  who  are  trying  to  comprehend  its 
physiology  seem  to  find  it  difficult  to  reconcile  with 
the  statements  that  have  been  made  as  to  the  perfect 
interpenetration  of  the  physical  body  by  astral  mat- 
ter, the  exact  correspondence  between  the  two  vehi- 


14  CLAIRVOYANCE 

cles,  and  the  fact  that  every  physical  object  has  nec- 
essarily its  astral  counterpart. 

Now  all  these  statements  are  true,  and  yet  it  is 
quite  possible  for  people  who  do  not  normally  see 
astrally  to  misunderstand  them.  Every  order  of 
physical  matter  has  its  corresponding  order  of  astral 
matter  in  constant  association  with  it — not  to  be 
separated  from  it  except  by  a  very  considerable 
exertion  of  occult  force,  and  even  then  only  to  be 
held  apart  from  it  as  long  as  force  is  being  definitely 
exerted  to  that  end.  But  for  all  that  the  relation  of 
the  astral  particles  one  to  another  is  far  looser  than 
is  the  case  with  their  physical  correspondences. 

In  a  bar  of  iron,  for  example,  we  have  a  mass  of 
physical  molecules  in  the  solid  condition — that  is  to 
say,  capable  of  comparatively  little  change  in  their 
relative  positions,  though  each  vibrating  with  im- 
mense rapidity  in  its  own  sphere.  The  astral  coun- 
terpart of  this  consists  of  what  we  often  call  solid 
astral  matter — that  is,  matter  of  the  lowest  and  dens- 
est sub-plane  of  the  astral;  but  nevertheless  its  par- 
ticles are  constantly  and  rapidly  changing  their  rela- 
tive position,  moving  among  one  another  as  easily  as 
those  of  a  liquid  on  the  physical  plane  might  do.  So 
that  there  is  no  permanent  association  between  any 
one  physical  particle  and  that  amount  of  astral  mat- 
ter which  happens  at  any  given  moment  to  be  acting 
as  its  counterpart. 

This  is  equally  true  with  respect  to  the  astral 
body  of  man,  which  for  our  purpose  at  the  moment 
we  may  regard  as  consisting  of  two  parts — the  den- 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  15 

ser  aggregation  which  occupies  the  exact  position  of 
the  physical  body,  and  the  cloud  of  rarer  astral  mat- 
ter which  surrounds  that  aggregation.  In  both 
these  parts,  and  between  them  both,  there  is  going  on 
at  every  moment  of  time  the  rapid  inter-circulation 
of  the  particles  which  has  been  described,  so  that  as 
one  watches  the  movement  of  the  molecules  in  the 
astral  body  one  is  reminded  of  the  appearance  of 
those  in  the  fiercely  boiling  water. 

This  being  so,  it  will  be  readily  understood  that 
though  any  given  organ  of  the  physical  body  must 
always  have  as  its  counterpart  a  certain  amount  of 
astral  matter,  it  does  not  retain  the  same  particles 
for  more  than  a  few  seconds  at  a  time,  and  conse- 
quently there  is  nothing  corresponding  to  the  special- 
ization of  physical  nerve-matter  into  optic  or  audi- 
tory nerves,  and  so  on.  So  that  though  the  physical 
eye  or  ear  has  undoubtedly  always  its  counterpart 
of  astral  matter,  that  particular  fragment  of  astral 
matter  is  no  more  (and  no  less)  capable  of  respond- 
ing to  the  vibrations  which  produce  astral  sight  or 
astral  hearing  than  any  other  part  of  the  vehicle. 

It  must  never  be  forgotten  that  though  we  con- 
stantly have  to  speak  of  "astral  sight"  or  "astral 
hearing"  in  order  to  make  ourselves  intelligible,  all 
that  we  mean  by  those  expressions  is  the  faculty  of 
responding  to  such  vibrations  as  convey  to  the  man's 
consciousness,  when  he  is  functioning  in  his  astral 
body,  information  of  the  same  character  as  that 
conveyed  to  him  by  his  eyes  and  ears  while  he  is  in 
the  physical  body.  But  in  the  entirely  different 


16  CLAIRVOYANCE 

astral  conditions,  specialized  organs  are  not  neces- 
sary for  the  attainment  of  this  result;  there  is  mat- 
ter in  every  part  of  the  astral  body  which  is  capable 
of  such  response,  and  consequently  the  man  function- 
ing in  that  vehicle  sees  equally  well  objects  behind 
him,  beneath  him,  above  him,  without  needing  to 
turn  his  head. 

There  is,  however,  another  point  which  it  would 
hardly  be  fair  to  leave  entirely  out  of  account,  and 
that  is  the  question  of  the  chakrams  referred  to 
above.  Theosophical  students  are  familiar  with  the 
idea  of  the  existence  in  both  the  astral  and  the 
etheric  bodies  of  man  of  certain  centers  of  force 
which  have  to  be  vivified  in  turn  by  the  sacred  ser- 
pent-fire as  the  man  advances  in  evolution.  Though 
these  cannot  be  described  as  organs  in  the  ordinary 
sense  of  the  word,  since  it  is  not  through  them  that 
the  man  sees  or  hears,  as  he  does  in  physical  life 
through  eyes  and  ears,  yet  it  is  apparently  very 
largely  upon  their  vivification  that  the  power  of  ex- 
ercising these  astral  senses  depends,  each  of  them 
as  it  is  developed  giving  to  the  whole  astral  body 
the  power  of  response  to  a  new  set  of  vibrations. 

Neither  have  these  centers,  however,  any  perman- 
ent collection  of  astral  matter  connected  with  them. 
They  are  simply  vortices  in  the  matter  of  the  body — 
vortices  through  which  all  the  particles  pass  in  turn 
— points,  perhaps,  at  which  the  higher  force  from 
planes  above  impinges  upon  the  astral  body.  Even 
this  description  gives  but  a  very  partial  idea  of  their 
appearance,  for  they  are  in  reality  four-dimensional 


WHAT  CLAIEVOYANCE  IS  17 

vortices,  so  that  the  force  which  comes  through  them 
and  is  the  cause  of  their  existence  seems  to  well  up 
from  nowhere.  But  at  any  rate,  since  all  particles  in 
turn  pass  through  each  of  them,  it  will  be  clear  that 
it  is  thus  possible  for  each  in  turn  to  evoke  in  all  the 
particles  of  the  body  the  power  of  receptivity  to  a 
certain  set  of  vibrations,  so  that  all  the  astral  senses 
are  equally  active  in  all  parts  of  the  body. 

The  vision  of  the  mental  plane  is  again  totally 
different,  for  in  this  case  we  can  no  longer  speak 
of  separate  senses  such  as  sight  and  hearing,  but 
rather  have  to  postulate  one  general  sense  which 
responds  so  fully  to  the  vibrations  reaching  it  that 
when  any  object  comes  within  its  cognition  it  at 
once  comprehends  it  fully,  and  as  it  were  sees  it, 
hears  it,  feels  it,  and  knows  all  there  is  to  know  about 
it  by  the  one  instantaneous  operation.  Yet  even  this 
wonderful  faculty  differs  in  degree  only  and  not  in 
kind  from  those  which  are  at  our  command  at  the 
present  time ;  on  the  mental  plane,  just  as  on  the 
physical,  impressions  are  still  conveyed  by  means  of 
vibrations  travelling  from  the  object  seen  to  the  seer. 

On  the  buddhic  plane  we  meet  for  the  first  time 
with  a  quite  new  faculty  having  nothing  in  common 
with  those  of  which  we  have  spoken,  for  there  a  man 
cognizes  any  object  by  an  entirely  different  method, 
in  which  external  vibrations  play  no  part.  The 
object  becomes  part  of  himself,  and  he  studies  it 
from  the  inside  instead  of  from  the  outside.  But 
with  this  power  ordinary  clairvoyance  has  nothing 
to  do. 


18  CLAIRVOYANCE 

The  development,  either  entire  or  partial,  of  any 
one  of  these  faculties  would  come  under  our  defini- 
tion of  clairvoyance — the  power  to  see  what  is  hidden 
from  ordinary  physical  sight.  But  these  faculties 
may  be  developed  in  various  ways,  and  it  will  be  well 
to  say  a  few  words  as  to  these  different  lines. 

We  may  presume  that  if  it  were  possible  for  a 
man  to  be  isolated  during  his  evolution  from  all  but 
the  gentlest  outside  influences,  and  to  unfold  from 
the  beginning  in  perfectly  regular  and  normal  fash- 
ion, he  would  probably  develop  his  senses  in  regular 
order  also.  He  would  find  his  physical  senses  grad- 
ually extending  their  scope  until  they  responded  to 
all  the  physical  vibrations,  of  etheric  as  well  as  of 
denser  matter ;  then  in  orderly  sequence  would  come 
sensibility  to  the  coarser  part  of  the  astral  plane,  and 
presently  the  finer  part  also  would  be  included,  un- 
til in  due  course  the  faculty  of  the  mental  plane 
dawned  in  its  turn. 

In  real  life,  however,  development  so  regular  as 
this  is  hardly  ever  known,  and  many  a  man  has 
occasional  flashes  of  astral  consciousness  without  any 
awakening  of  etheric  vision  at  all.  And  this  irregu- 
larity of  development  is  one  of  the  principal  causes 
of  man's  extraordinary  liability  to  error  in  matters 
of  clairvoyance — a  liability  from  which  there  is  no 
escape  except  by  a  long  course  of  careful  training 
under  a  qualified  teacher. 

Students  of  Theosophical  literature  are  well  aware 
that  there  are  such  teachers  to  be  found — that  even 
in  this  materialistic  nineteenth  century  the  old  say- 


WHAT  CLAIEVOYANCE  IS  19 

ing  is  still  true,  that  "when  the  pupil  is  ready,  the 
Master  is  ready  also, ' '  and  that  ' '  in  the  hall  of  learn- 
ing, when  he  is  capable  of  entering  there,  the  disci- 
ple will  always  find  his  Master."  They  are  well 
aware  also  that  only  under  such  guidance  can  a  man 
develop  his  latent  powers  in  safety  and  with  cer- 
tainty, since  they  know  how  fatally  easy  it  is  for  the 
untrained  clairvoyant  to  deceive  himself  as  to  the 
meaning  and  value  of  what  he  sees,  or  even  abso- 
lutely to  distort  his  vision  completely  in  bringing  it 
down  into  his  physical  consciousness. 

It  does  not  follow  that  even  the  pupil  who  is 
receiving  regular  instruction  in  the  use  of  occult 
powers  will  find  them  unfolding  themselves  exactly 
in  the  regular  order  which  was  suggested  above  as 
probably  ideal.  His  previous  progress  may  not  have 
been  such  as  to  make  this  for  him  the  easiest  or  most 
desirable  road;  but  at  any  rate  he  is  in  the  hands  of 
one  who  is  perfectly  competent  to  be  his  guide  in 
spiritual  development,  and  he  rests  in  perfect  con- 
tentment that  the  way  along  which  he  is  taken  will 
be  that  which  is  the  best  way  for  him. 

Another  great  advantage  which  he  gains  is  that 
whatever  faculties  he  may  acquire  are  definitely  un- 
der his  command  and  can  be  used  fully  and  con- 
stantly when  he  needs  them  for  his  Theosophical 
work;  whereas  in  the  case  of  the  untrained  man 
such  powers  often  manifest  themselves  only  very 
partially  and  spasmodically,  and  appear  to  come  and 
go,  as  it  were,  at  their  own  sweet  will. 

It  may  reasonably  be  objected  that  if  clairvoyant 


20  CLAIEVOYANCE 

faculty  is,  as  stated,  a  part  of  the  occult  develop- 
ment of  man,  and  so  a  sign  of  a  certain  amount  of 
progress  along  that  line,  it  seems  strange  that  it 
should  often  be  possessed  by  primitive  peoples,  or  by 
the  ignorant  and  uncultured  among  our  own  race — 
persons  who  are  obviously  quite  undeveloped,  from 
whatever  point  of  view  one  regards  them.  No  doubt 
this  does  appear  remarkable  at  first  sight;  but  the 
fact  is  that  the  sensitiveness  of  the  savage  or  of  the 
coarse  and  vulgar  European  ignoramus  is  not  really 
at  all  the  same  thing  as  the  faculty  of  his  properly 
trained  brother,  nor  is  it  arrived  at  in  the  same 
way. 

An  exact  and  detailed  explanation  of  the  differ- 
ence would  lead  us  into  rather  recondite  technicali- 
ties, but  perhaps  the  general  idea  of  the  distinction 
between  the  two  may  be  caught  from  an  example 
taken  from  the  very  lowest  plane  of  clairvoyance,  in  • 
close  contact  with  the  denser  physical.  The  etheric 
double  in  man  is  in  exceedingly  close  relation  to  his 
nervous  system,  and  any  kind  of  action  upon  one  of 
them  speedily  reacts  on  the  other.  Now  in  the 
sporadic  appearance  of  etheric  sight  in  the  savage, 
whether  of  Central  Africa  or  of  Western  Europe,  it 
has  been  observed  that  the  corresponding  nervous 
disturbance  is  almost  entirely  in  the  sympathic  sys- 
tem, and  that  the  whole  affair  is  practically  beyond 
the  man's  control — is  in  fact  a  sort  of  massive  sen- 
sation vaguely  belonging  to  the  whole  etheric  body, 
rather  than  an  exact  and  definite  sense-perception 
communicated  through  a  specialized  organ. 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  21 

As  in  later  races  and  amid  higher  development  the 
strength  of  the  man  is  more  and  more  thrown  into 
the  evolution  of  the  mental  faculties,  this  vague  sen- 
sitiveness usually  disappears;  but  still  later,  when 
the  spiritual  man  begins  to  unfold,  he  regains  his 
clairvoyant  power.  This  time,  however,  the  faculty 
is  a  precise  and  exact  one,  under  the  control  of  the 
man's  will,  and  exercised  through  a  definite  sense- 
organ;  and  it  is  noteworthy  that  any  nervous  action 
set  up  in  sympathy  with  it  is  now  almost  exclusively 
in  the  cerebro-spinal  system. 

On  this  subject  Mrs.  Besant  writes: — "The  lower 
forms  of  psychism  are  more  frequent  in  animals  and 
in  very  unintelligent  human  beings  than  in  men  and 
women  in  whom  the  intellectual  powers  are  well 
developed.  They  appear  to  be  connected  with  the 
sympathetic  system,  not  with  the  cerebro-spinal. 
The  large  nucleated  ganglionic  cells  in  this  system 
contain  a  very  large  proportion  of  etheric  matter, 
and  are  hence  more  easily  affected  by  the  coarser  as- 
tral vibrations  than  are  the  cells  in  which  the  pro- 
portion is  less.  As  the  cerebro-spinal  system  de- 
velops, and  the  brain  becomes  more  highly  evolved, 
the  sympathetic  system  subsides  into  a  subordinate 
position,  and  the  sensitiveness  to  psychic  vibrations 
is  dominated  by  the  stronger  and  more  active  vi- 
brations of  the  higher  nervous  system.  It  is  true 
that  at  a  later  stage  of  evolution  psychic  sensitive- 
ness reappears,  but  it  is  then  developed  in  connection 
with  the  cerebro-spinal  centers,  and  is  brought  un- 
der the  control  of  the  will.  But  the  hysterical  and 


22  CLAIRVOYANCE 

ill-regulated  psychism  of  which  we  see  so  many  la- 
mentable examples  is  due  to  the  small  development 
of  the  brain  and  the  dominance  of  the  sympathetic 
system. ' ' 

Occasional  flashes  of  clairvoyance  do,  however, 
sometimes  come  to  the  highly  cultured  and  spiritual- 
minded  man,  even  though  he  may  never  have  heard 
of  the  possibility  of  training  such  a  faculty.  In  his 
case  such  glimpses  usually  signify  that  he  is  ap- 
proaching that  stage  in  his  evolution  when  thes6 
powers  will  naturally  begin  to  manifest  themselves, 
and  their  appearance  should  serve  as  an  additional 
stimulus  to  him  to  strive  to  maintain  that  high 
standard  of  moral  purity  and  mental  balance  with- 
out which  clairvoyance  is  a  curse  and  not  a  blessing 
to  its  possessor. 

Between  those  who  are  entirely  unimpressible  and 
those  who  are  in  full  possession  of  clairvoyant  power 
there  are  many  intermediate  stages.  One  to  which  it 
will  be  worth  while  to  give  a  passing  glance  is  the 
stage  in  which  a  man,  though  he  has  no  clairvoyant 
faculty  in  ordinary  life,  yet  exhibits  it  more  or  less 
fully  under  the  influence  of  mesmerism.  This  is  a 
case  in  which  the  psychic  nature  is  already  sensitive, 
but  the  consciousness  is  not  yet  capable  of  function- 
ing in  it  amidst  the  manifold  distractions  of  physi- 
cal life.  It  needs  to  be  set  free  by  the  temporary 
suspension  of  the  outer  senses  in  the  mesmeric  trance 
before  it  can  use  the  diviner  faculties  which  are 
but  just  beginning  to  dawn  within  it.  But  of  course 
even  in  the  mesmeric  trance  there  are  innumerable 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  23 

degrees  of  lucidity,  from  the  ordinary  patient  who  is 
blankly  unintelligent  to  the  man  whose  power  of 
sight  is  fully  under  control  of  the  operator,  and  can 
be  directed  whithersoever  he  wills,  or  to  the  more 
advanced  stage  in  which,  when  the  consciousness  is 
once  set  free,  it  escapes  altogether  from  the  grasp  of 
the  magnetizer,  and  soars  into  fields  of  exalted  vision 
where  it  is  entirely  beyond  his  reach. 

Another  step  along  the  same  path  is  that  upon 
which  such  perfect  suppression  of  the  physical  as 
that  which  occurs  in  the  hypnotic  trance  is  not  nec- 
essary, but  the  power  of  supernormal  sight,  though 
still  out  of  reach  during  waking  life,  becomes  avail- 
able when  the  body  is  held  in  the  bonds  of  ordinary 
sleep.  At  this  stage  of  development  stood  many  of 
the  prophets  and  seers  of  whom  we  read,  who  were 
"warned  of  God  in  a  dream,"  or  communed  with 
beings  far  higher  than  themselves  in  the  silent 
watches  of  the  night. 

Most  cultured  people  of  the  higher  races  of  the 
world  have  this  development  to  some  extent :  that  is 
to  say,  the  senses  of  their  astral  bodies  are  in  full 
working  order,  and  perfectly  capable  of  receiving 
impressions  from  objects  and  entities  of  their  own 
plane.  But  to  make  that  fact  of  any  use  to  them 
down  here  in  the  physical  body,  two  changes  are 
usually  necessary;  first  that  the  Ego  shall  be  awak- 
ened to  the  realities  of  the  astral  plane,  and  induced 
to  emerge  from  the  chrysalis  formed  by  his  own 
waking  thoughts,  and  look  round  him  to  observe  and 
to  learn;  and  secondly,  that  the  consciousness  shall 


24  CLAIEVOYANCE 

be  so  far  retained  during  the  return  of  the  Ego  in- 
to his  physical  body  as  to  enable  him  to  impress  up- 
on his  physical  brain  the  recollection  of  what  he  has 
seen  or  learnt. 

If  the  first  of  these  changes  has  taken  place,  the 
second  is  of  little  importance,  since  the  Ego,  the  true 
man,  will  be  able  to  profit  by  the  information  to  be 
obtained  upon  that  plane,  even  though  he  may  not 
have  the  satisfaction  of  bringing  through  any  re- 
membrance of  it  into  his  waking  life  down  here. 

Students  often  ask  how  this  clairvoyant  faculty 
will  first  be  manifested  in  themselves — how  they 
may  know  when  they  have  reached  the  stage  at 
which  its  first  faint  foreshadowings  are  beginning  to 
be  visible.  Cases  differ  so  widely  that  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  give  to  this  question  any  answer  that  will  be 
universally  applicable. 

Some  people  begin  by  a  plunge,  as  it  were,  and 
under  some  unusual  stimulus  become  able  just  for 
once  to  see  some  striking  vision;  and  very  often  in 
such  a  case,  because  the  experience  does  not  repeat 
itself,  the  seer  comes  in  time  to  believe  that  on  that 
occasion  he  must  have  been  the  victim  of  hallucina- 
tion. Others  begin  by  becoming  intermittently  con- 
scious of  the  brilliant  colors  and  vibrations  of  the 
human  aura ;  yet  others  find  themselves  with  increas- 
ing frequency  seeing  and  hearing  something  to 
which  those  around  them  are  blind  and  deaf;  others, 
again,  see  faces,  landscapes,  or  colored  clouds  float- 
ing before  their  eyes  in  the  dark  before  they  sink 
to  rest;  while  perhaps  the  commonest  experience  of 


WHAT  CLAIRVOYANCE  IS  25 

all  is  that  of  those  who  begin  to  recollect  with  greater 
and  greater  clearness  what  they  have  seen  and  heard 
on  the  other  planes  during  sleep. 

Having  now  to  some  extent  cleared  our  ground, 
we  may  proceed  to  consider  the  various  phenomena 
of  clairvoyance. 

They  differ  so  widely  both  in  character  and  in 
degree  that  it  is  not  very  easy  to  decide  how  they 
can  most  satisfactorily  be  classified.  We  might,  for 
example,  arrange  them  according  to  the  kind  of 
sight  employed — whether  it  were  mental,  astral,  or 
merely  etheric.  We  might  divide  them  according  to 
the  capacity  of  the  clairvoyant,  taking  into  consider- 
ation whether  he  was  trained  or  untrained;  whether 
his  vision  was  regular  and  under  his  command,  or 
spasmodic  and  independent  of  his  volition;  whether 
he  could  exercise  it  only  when  under  mesmeric  in- 
fluence, or  whether  that  assistance  was  unnecessary 
for  him ;  whether  he  was  able  to  use  his  faculty  when 
awake  in  his  physical  body,  or  whether  it  was  avail- 
able only  when  he  was  temporarily  away  from  that 
body  in  sleep  or  trance. 

All  these  distinctions  are  of  importance,  and  we 
shall  have  to  take  them  all  into  consideration  as  we 
go  on,  but  perhaps  on  the  whole  the  most  useful 
classification  will  be  one  something  on  the  lines  of 
that  adopted  by  Mr.  Sinnett  in  his  Rationale  of  Mes- 
merism— a  book,  by  the  way,  which  all  students  of 
clairvoyance  ought  to  read.  In  dealing  with  the 
phenomena,  then,  we  will  arrange  them  rather  ac- 
cording to  the  capacity  of  the  sight  employed  than 


26  GLAIEVOYANCE 

to  the  plane  upon  which  it  is  exercised,  so  that  we 
may  igroup  instances  of  clairvoyance  under  some 
such  headings  as  these : 

1.  Simple    clairvoyance — that    is    to    say,    a    mere 
opening  of  sight,  enabling  its  possessor  to  see  what- 
ever astral  or  etheric  entities  happen  to  be  present 
around  him,  but  not  including  the  power  of  observ- 
ing either  distant  places  or  scenes  belonging  to  any 
other  than  the  present. 

2.  Clairvoyance    in    space — the    capacity    to    see 
scenes  or  events  removed  from  the  seer  in  space,  and 
either  too  far   distant  for   ordinary   observation   or 
concealed  by  intermediate  objects. 

3.  Clairvoyance  in  time — that  is  to  say,  the  capa- 
city to  see  objects  or  events  which  are  removed  from 
the  seer  in  time,  or,  in  other  words,  the  power  of 
looking  into  the  past  or  the  future. 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  27 


CHAPTER    II. 
SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  PULL 

WE  have  defined  this  as  a  mere  opening  of  etheric  or 
astral  sight,  which  enables  the  possessor  to  see  what- 
ever may  be  present  around  him  on  corresponding 
levels,  but  is  not  usually  accompanied  by  the  power 
of  seeing  anything  at  a  great  distance  or  of  reading 
either  the  past  or  the  future.  It  is  hardly  possible 
altogether  to  exclude  these  latter  faculties,  for  astral 
sight  necessarily  has  considerably  greater  extension 
than  physical,  and  fragmentary  pictures  of  both 
past  and  future  are  often  casually  visible  even  to 
clairvoyants  who  do  not  know  how  to  seek  specially 
for  them ;  but  there  is  nevertheless  a  very  real  dis- 
tinction between  such  incidental  glimpses  and  the 
definite  power  of  projection  of  the  sight  either  in 
space  or  time. 

We  find  among  sensitive  people  all  degrees  of  this 
kind  of  clairvoyance,  from  that  of  the  man  who  gets 
a  vague  impression  which  hardly  deserves  the  name 
of  sight  at  all,  up  to  the  full  possession  of  etheric 


28  CLAIRVOYANCE 

and  astral  vision  respectively.  Perhaps  the  simplest 
method  will  be  for  us  to  begin  by  describing  what 
would  be  visible  in  the  case  of  this  fuller  develop- 
ment of  the  power,  as  the  cases  of  its  partial  pos- 
session will  then  be  seen  to  fall  naturally  into  their 
places. 

Let  us  take  the  etheric  vision  first.  This  consists 
simply,  as  has  already  been  said,  in  susceptibility  to 
a  far  larger  series  of  physical  vibrations  than  ordin- 
arj^Jbut  nevertheless  its  possession  brings  into  view 
a  good  deal  to  which  the  majority  of  the  human  race 
still  remains  blind.  Let  us  consider  what  changes 
its  acquisition  produces  in  the  aspect  of  familiar 
objects,  animate  and  inanimate,  and  then  see  to 
what  entirely  new  factors  it  introduces  us.  But  it 
must  be  remembered  that  what  I  am  about  to  de- 
scribe is  the  result  of  the  full  and  perfectly-con- 
trolled possession  of  the  faculty  only,  and  that  most 
of  the  instances  met  with  in  real  life  will  be ]  likely 
to  fall  far  short  of  it  in  one  direction  or  another. 

The  .'most  striking  change  produced  in  the  appear- 
ance of  inanimate  objects  by  the  acquisition  of  this 
faculty  is  that  most  of  them  become  almost  trans- 
parent, owing  to  the  difference  in  wave-length  of 
some  of  the  vibrations  to  which  the  man  has  now 
become  susceptible.  He  finds  himself  capable  of 
performing  with  the  utmost  ease  the  proverbial  feat 
of  "seeing  through  a  brick  wall,"  for  to  his  newly- 
acquired  vision  the  brick  wall  seems  to  have  a  con- 
sistency no  greater  than  that  of  a  light  mist.  He 
therefore  sees  what  is  going  on  in  an  adjoining  room 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  29 

almost  as  though  no  intervening  wall  existed;  he 
can  describe  with  accuracy  the  contents  of  a  locked 
box,  or  read  a  sealed  letter;  with  a  little  practice  he 
can  find  a  given  passage  in  a  closed  book.  This  last 
feat,  though  perfectly  easy  to  astral  vision,  presents 
considerable  difficulty  to  one  using  etheric  sight, 
because  of  the  fact  that  each  page  has  to  be  looked 
at  through  all  those  which  happen  to  be  superim- 
posed upon  it. 

It  is  often  asked  whether  under  these  circum- 
stances a  man  sees  always  with  this  abnormal  sight, 
or  only  when  he  wishes  to  do  so.  The  answer  is  that 
if  the  faculty  is  perfectly  developed  it  will  be  en- 
tirely under  his  control,  and  he  can  use  that  or  his 
more  ordinary  vision  at  will.  He  changes  from  one 
to  the  other  as  readily  and  naturally  as  we  now 
change  the  focus  of  our  eyes  when  we  look  up  from 
our  book  to  follow  the  motions  of  some  object  a  mile 
away.  It  is,  as  it  were,  a  focussing  of  consciousness 
on  the  one  or  the  other  aspect  of  what  is  seen;  and 
though  the  man  would  have  quite  clearly  in  his 
view  the  aspect  upon  which  his  attention  was  for  the 
moment  fixed,  he  would  always  be  vaguely  conscious 
of  the  other  aspect  too,  just  as  when  we  focus  our 
sight  upon  any  object  held  in  our  hands  we  yet 
vaguely  see  the  opposite  wall  of  the  room  as  a 
background. 

Another  curious  change,  which  comes  from  the 
possession  of  this  sight,  is  that  the  solid  ground  up- 
on which  the  man  walks  becomes  to  a  certain  extent 
transparent  to  him,  so  that  he  is  able  to  see  down 


V 


30  CLAIEVOYANCE 

into  it  to  a  considerable  depth,  much  as  we  can  now 
see  into  fairly  clear  water.  This  enables  him  to 
watch  a  creature  burrowing  underground,  to  dis- 
tinguish a  vein  of  coal  or  of  metal  if  not  too  far 
below  the  surface,  and  so  on. 

The  limit  of  etheric  sight  when  looking  through 
solid  matter  appears  to  be  analogous  to  that  im- 
posed upon  us  when  looking  through  water  or  mist. 
We  cannot  see  beyond  a  certain  distance,  because  the 
medium  through  which  we  are  looking  is  not  per- 
fectly transparent. 

The  appearance  of  animate  objects  is  also  con- 
siderably altered  for  the  man  who  has  increased  his 
visual  powers  to  this  extent.  The  bodies  of  men  and 
animals  are  for  him  in  the  main  transparent,  so  that 
he  can  watch  the  action  of  the  various  internal  or- 
gans, and  to  some  extent  diagnose  some  of  their 
diseases. 

The  extended  sight  also  enables  him  to  perceive, 
more  or  less  clearly,  various  classes  of  creatures, 
elemental  and  otherwise,  whose  bodies  are  not  capa- 
ble of  reflecting  any  of  the  rays  within  the  limit 
of  the  spectrum  as  ordinarily  seen.  Among  the 
entities  so  seen  will  be  some  of  the  lower  orders  of 
nature-spirits — those  whose  bodies  are  composed  of 
the  denser  etheric  matter.  To  this  class  belong 
nearly  all  the  fairies,  gnomes,  and  brownies,  about 
whom  there  are  still  so  many  stories  remaining 
among  Scotch  and  Irish  mountains  and  in  remote 
country  places  all  over  the  world. 

The  vast  kingdom  of  nature-spirits  is  in  the  main 


SIMPLE  CL AIEVOYANCE :  FULL  31 

an  astral  kingdom,  but  still  there  is  a  large  section  of 
it  which  appertains  to  the  etheric  part  of  the  phy- 
sical plane,  and  this  section,  of  course,  is  much  more 
likely  to  come  within  the  ken  of  ordinary  people 
than  the  others.  Indeed,  in  reading  the  common 
fairy  stories  one  frequently  comes  across  distinct  in- 
dications that  it  is  with  this  class  that  we  are  deal- 
ing. Any  student  of  fairy  lore  will  remember  how 
often  mention  is  made  of  some  mysterious  ointment 
or  drug,  which  when  applied  to  a  man's  eyes  enables 
him  to  see  the  members  of  the  fairy  commonwealth 
whenever  he  happens  to  meet  them. 

The  story  of  such  an  application  and  its  results 
occurs  so  constantly  and  comes  from  so  many  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  world  that  there  must  certainly 
be  some  truth  behind  it,  as  there  always  is  behind 
really  universal  popular  tradition.  Now  no  such 
anointing  of  the  eyes  alone  could  by  any  possibility 
open  a  man's  astral  vision,  though  certain  ointments 
rubbed  over  the  whole  body  will  very  greatly  assist 
the  astral  body  to  leave  the  physical  in  full  con- 
sciousness— a  fact  the  knowledge  of  which  seems  to 
have  survived  even  to  mediaeval  times,  as  will  be 
seen  from  the  evidence  given  at  some  of  the  trials 
for  witchcraft.  But  the  application  to  the  physical 
eye  might  very  easily  so  stimulate  its  sensitiveness  as 
to  make  it  susceptible  to  some  of  the  etheric  vibra- 
tions. 

The  story  frequently  goes  on  to  relate  how  when 
the  human  being  who  has  used  this  mystical  oint- 
ment betrays  his  extended  vision  in  some  way  to  a 


32  CLAIRVOYANCE 

fairy,  the  latter  strikes  or  stabs  him  in  the  eye,  thus 
depriving  him  not  only  of  the  etheric  sight,  but  of 
that  of  the  denser  physical  plane  as  well.  (See  The 
Science  of  Fairy  Tales,  by  E.  S.  Hartland,  in  the 
"Contemporary  Science "  series — or  indeed  almost 
any  extensive  collection  of  fairy  stories.)  If  the 
sight  acquired  had  been  astral,  such  a  proceeding 
would  have  been  entirely  unavailing,  for  no  injury 
to  the  physical  apparatus  would  affect  an  astral 
faculty;  but  if  the  vision  produced  by  the  ointment 
were  etheric,  the  destruction  of  the  physical  eye 
would  in  most  cases  at  once  extinguish  it,  since  that 
is  the  mechanism  by  means  of  which  it  works. 

Anyone  possessing  this  sight  of  which  we  are 
speaking  would  also  be  able  to  perceive  the  etheric 
double  of  man;  but  since  this  is  so  nearly  indentical 
in  size  with  the  physical,  it  would  hardly  be  likely 
to  attract  his  attention  unless  it  were  partially  pro- 
jected in  trance  or  under  the  influence  of  angesthetics. 
After  death,  when  it  withdraws  entirely  from  the 
dense  body,  it  would  be  clearly  visible  to  him,  and 
he  would  frequently  see  it  hovering  over  newly  made 
graves  as  he  passed  through  a  churchyard  or  ceme- 
tery. If  he  were  to  attend  a  spiritualistic  seance  he 
would  see  the  etheric  matter  oozing  out  from  the 
side  of  the  medium,  and  could  observe  the  various 
ways  in  which  the  communicating  entities  make  use 
of  it. 

Another  fact  which  could  hardly  fail  soon  to 
thrust  itself  upon  his  notice  would  be  the  extension 
of  his  perception  of  color.  He  would  find  himself 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  33 

able  to  see  several  entirely  new  colors,  not  in  the 
least  resembling  any  of  those  included  in  the  spec- 
trum as  we  at  present  know  it,  and  therefore  of 
course  quite  indescribable  in  any  terms  at  our  com- 
mand. And  not  only  would  he  see  new  objects  that 
were  wholly  of  these  new  colors,  but  he  would  also 
discover  that  modifications  had  been  introduced  into 
the  color  of  many  objects  with  which  he  was  quite 
familiar,  according  to  whether  they  had  or  had  not 
some  tinge  of  these  new  hues  intermingled  with  the 
old.  So  that  two  surfaces  of  color  which  to  ordinary 
eyes  appeared  to  match  perfectly  would  often  pre- 
sent distinctly  different  shades  to  his  keener  sight. 

We  have  now  touched  upon  some  of  the  principal 
changes  which  would  be  introduced  into  a  man's 
world  when  he  gained  etheric  sight;  and  it  must 
always  be  remembered  that  in  most  cases  a  corre- 
sponding change  would  at  the  same  time  be  brought 
about  in  his  other  senses  also,  so  that  he  would  be 
capable  of  hearing,  and  perhaps  even  of  feeling, 
more  than  most  of  those  around  him.  Now  suppos- 
ing that  in  addition  to  this  he  obtained  the  sight  of 
the  astral  plane,  what  further  changes  would  be  ob- 
servable ? 

Well,  the  changes  would  be  many  and  great;  in 
fact,  a  whole  new  world  would  open  before  his  eyes. 
Let  us  consider  its  wonders  briefly  in  the  same  order 
as  before,  and  see  first  what  difference  there  would 
be  in  the  appearance  of  inanimate  objects.  On  this 
point  I  may  begin  by  quoting  a  recent  quaint  ans- 
wer given  in  The  Vdhan. 


34  CLAIRVOYANCE 

"  There  is  a  distinct  difference  between  etheric 
sight  and  astral  sight,  and  it  is  the  latter  which 
seems  to  correspond  to  the  fourth  dimension. 

"The  easiest  way  to  understand  the  difference  is 
to  take  an  example.  If  you  looked  at  a  man  with 
both  the  sights  in  turn,  you  would  see  the  buttons 
at  the  back  of  his  coat  in  both  cases;  only  if  you 
used  etheric  sight  you  would  see  them  through  him, 
and  would  see  the  shank-side  as  nearest  to  you,  but 
if  you  looked  astrally,  you  would  see  it  not  only  like 
that,  but  just  as  if  you  were  standing  behind  the 
man  as  well. 

"Or  if  you  were  looking  etherically  at  a  wooden 
cube  with  writing  on  all  its  sides,  it  would  be  as 
though  the  cube  were  glass,  so  that  you  could  see 
through  it,  and  you  would  see  the  writing  on  the 
opposite  side  all  backwards,  while  that  on  the  right 
and  left  sides  would  not  be  clear  to  you  at  all  unless 
you  moved,  because  you  would  see  it  edgewise.  But 
if  you  looked  at  it  astrally  you  would  see  all  the 
sides  at  once,  and  all  the  right  J*vay  up,  as  though 
the  whole  cube  had  been  flattened  out  before  you, 
and  you  would  see  every  particle  of  the  inside  as 
well — not  through  the  others,  but  all  flattened  out. 
You  would  be  looking  at  it  from  another  direction, 
at  right  angles  to  all  the  directions  that  we  know. 

"If  you  look  at  the  back  of  a  watch  etherically 
you  see  all  the  wheels  through  it,  and  the  face  through 
them,  but  backwards;  if  you  look  at  it  astrally,  you 
see  the  face  right  way  up  and  all  the  wheels  lying 
separately,  but  nothing  on  the  top  of  anything  else." 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  35 

Here  we  have  at  once  the  keynote,  the  principal 
factor  of  the  change;  the  man  is  looking  at  every- 
thing from  an  absolutely  new  point  of  view,  entirely 
outside  of  anything  that  he  has  ever  imagined  be- 
fore. He  has  no  longer  the  slightest  difficulty  in 
reading  any  page  in  a  closed  book,  because  he  is 
not  now  looking  at  it  through  all  the  other  pages 
before  it  or  behind  it,  but  is  looking  straight  down 
upon  it  as  though  it  were  the  only  page  to  be  seen. 
The  depth  at  which  a  vein  of  metal  or  of  coal  may 
lie  is  no  longer  a  barrier  to  his  sight  of  it,  because  he 
is  not  now  looking  through  the  intervening  depth  of 
earth  at  all.  The  thickness  of  a  wall,  or  the  number 
of  walls  intervening  between  the  observer  and  the 
object,  would  make  a  great  deal  of  difference  to  the 
clearness  of  the  etheric  sight;  they  would  make  no 
difference  whatever  to  the  astral  sight,  because  on 
the  astral  plane  they  would  not  intervene  between 
the  observer  and  the  object.  Of  course  that  sounds 
paradoxical  and  impossible,  and  it  is  quite  inexpli- 
cable to  a  mind  not  specially  trained  to  grasp  the 
idea ;  yet  it  is  none  the  less  absolutely  true. 

This  carries  us  straight  into  the  middle  of  the 
much-vexed  question  of  the  fourth  dimension —  ques- 
tion of  the  deepest  interest,  though  one  that  we  can- 
not pretend  to  discuss  in  the  space  at  our  disposal. 
Those  who  wish  to  study  it  as  it  deserves  are  recom- 
mended to  begin  with  Mr.  C.  H.  Hinton's  Scientific 
Romances  or  Dr.  A.  T.  Schofield's  Another  World, 
and  then  follow  on  with  the  former  author's  larger 
work,  A  New  Era  of  Thought.  Mr.  Hinton  not  only 


36  CLAIRVOYANCE 

claims  to  be  able  himself  to  grasp  mentally  some  of 
the  simpler  fourth-dimensional  figures,  but  also 
states  that  anyone  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  fol- 
low out  his  directions  may  with  perseverance  ac- 
quire that  mental  grasp  likewise.  I  am  not  certain 
that  the  power  to  do  this  is  within  the  reach  of 
everyone,  as  he  thinks,  for  it  appears  to  me  to  re- 
quire considerable  mathematical  ability;  but  I  can  at 
any  rate  bear  witness  that  the  tesseract  or  fourth- 
dimensional  cube  which  he  describes  is  a  reality,  for 
it  is  quite  a  familiar  figure  upon  the  astral  plane. 
He  has  now  perfected  a  new  method  of  representing 
the  several  dimensions  by  colors  instead  of  by  ar- 
bitrary written  symbols.  He  states  that  this  wiH 
very  much  simply  the  study,  as  the  reader  will  be 
able  to  distinguish  instantly  by  sight  any  part  or 
feature  of  the  tesseract.  A  full  description  of  this 
new  method,  with  plates,  is  said  to  be  ready  for  the 
press,  and  is  expected  to  appear  within  a  year,  so 
that  intending  students  of  this  fascinating  subject 
might  do  well  to  await  its  publication. 

I  know  that  Madame  Blavatsky,  in  alluding  to  the 
theory  of  the  fourth  dimension,  has  expressed  an 
opinion  that  it  is  only  a  clumsy  way  of  stating  the 
idea  of  the  entire  permeability  of  matter,  and  that 
Mr.  W.  T.  Stead  has  followed  along  the  same  lines, 
presenting  the  conception  to  his  readers  under  the 
name  of  throughth.  Careful,  oft-repeated  and  de- 
tailed investigation  does,  however,  seem  to  show  quite 
conclusively  that  this  explanation  does  not  cover  all 
the  facts.  It  is  a  perfect  description  of  etheric  vis- 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  37 

ion,  but  the  further  and  quite  different  idea  of  the 
fourth  dimension  as  expounded  by  Mr.  Hinton,  is 
the  only  one  which  gives  any  kind  of  explanation 
down  here  of  the  constantly-observed  facts  of  astral 
vision.  I  would  therefore  venture  deferentially  to 
suggest  that  when  Madame  Blavatsky  wrote  as  she 
did,  she  had  in  mind  etheric  vision  and  not  astral, 
and  that  the  extreme  applicability  of  the  phrase  to 
this  other  and  higher  faculty,  of  which  she  was  not 
at  the  moment  thinking,  did  not  occur  to  her. 

The  possession  of  this  extraordinary  and  scarcely 
expressible  power,  then,  must  always  be  borne  in 
mind  through  all  that  follows.  It  lays  every  point 
in  the  interior  of  every  solid  body  absolutely  open  to 
the  gaze  of  the  seer,  just  as  every  point  in  the  inter- 
ior of  a  circle  lies  open  to  the  gaze  of  a  man  looking 
down  upon  it. 

But  even  this  is  by  no  means  all  that  it  gives  to 
its  possessor.  He  sees  not  only  the  inside  as  well  as 
the  outside  of  every  object,  but  also  its  astral  coun- 
terpart. Every  atom  and  molecule  of  physical  mat- 
ter has  its  corresponding  astral  atoms  and  molecules, 
and  the  mass  which  is  built  up  out  of  these  is  clearly 
visible  to  our  clairvoyant.  Usually  the  astral  of  any 
object  projects  somewhat  beyond  the  physical  part 
of  it,  and  thus  metals,  stones  and  other  things  are 
seen  surrounded  by  an  astral  aura. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  even  in  the  study  of 
inorganic  matter  a  man  gains  immensely  by  the 
acquisition  of  this  vision.  Not  only  does  he  see  the 
astral  part  of  the  object  at  which  he  looks,  which 


38  CLAIRVOYANCE 

before  was  wholly  hidden  from  him;  not  only  does 
he  see  much  more  of  its  physical  constitution  than 
he  did  before,  but  even  what  was  visible  to  him  be- 
fore is  now  seen  much  more  clearly  and  truly.  A 
moment's  consideration  will  show  that  his  new  vision 
approximates  much  more  closely  to  true  perception 
than  does  physical  sight.  For  example,  if  he  looks 
astrally  at  a  glass  cube,  its  sides  will  all  appear 
equal,  as  we  know  they  really  are,  whereas  on  the 
physical  plane  he  sees  the  further  side  in  perspective 
— that  is,  it  appears  smaller  than  the  nearer  side, 
which  is,  of  course,  a  mere  illusion  due  to  his  phy- 
sical limitations. 

When  we  come  to  consider  the  additional  facilities 
which  it  offers  in  the  observation  of  animate  objects 
we  see  still  more  clearly  the  advantages  of  the  astral 
vision.  It  exhibits  to  the  clairvoyant  the  aura  of 
plants  and  animals,  and  thus  in  the  case  of  the  lat- 
ter their  desires  and  emotions,  and  whatever  thoughts 
they  may  have,  are  all  plainly  shown  before  his 
eyes. 

But  it  is  in  dealing  with  human  beings  that  he 
will  most  appreciate  the  value  of  this  faculty,  for  he 
will  often  be  able  to  help  them  far  more  effectually 
when  he  guides  himself  by  the  information  which  it 
gives  him. 

He  will  be  able  to  see  the  aura  as  far  up  as  the 
astral  body,  and  though  that  leaves  all  the  higher 
part  of  a  man  still  hidden  from  his  gaze,  he  will 
nevertheless  find  it  possible  by  careful  observation 
to  learn  a  good  deal  about  the  higher  part  from  what 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  39 

is  within  his  reach.  His  capacity  of  examining  the 
etheric  double  will  give  him  considerable  advantage 
in  locating  and  classifying  any  defects  or  diseases 
of  the  nervous  system,  while  from  the  appearance  of 
the  astral  body  he  will  be  at  once  aware  of  all  the 
emotions,  passions,  desires  and  tendencies  of  the 
man  before  him,  and  even  of  very  many  of  his 
thoughts  also. 

As  he  looks  at  a  person  he  will  see  him  surrounded 
by  the  luminous  mist  of  the  astral  aura,  flashing 
with  all  sorts  of  brilliant  colors,  and  constantly 
changing  in  hue  and  brilliancy  with  every  variation 
of  the  person's  thoughts  and  feelings.  He  will  see 
this  aura  flooded  with  the  beautiful  rose-color  of 
pure  affection,  the  rich  blue  of  devotional  feeling, 
the  hard,  dull  brown  of  selfishness,  the  deep  scarlet 
of  anger,  the  horrible  lurid  red  of  sensuality,  the 
livid  grey  of  fear,  the  black  clouds  of  hatred  and 
malice,  or  any  of  the  other  hundredfold  indications 
so  easily  to  be  read  in  it  by  a  practised  eye ;  and  thus 
it  will  be  impossible  for  any  persons  to  conceal  from 
him  the  real  state  of  their  feelings  on  any  subject. 

These  varied  indications  of  the  aura  are  of  them- 
selves a  study  of  very  deep  interest,  but  I  have  no 
space  to  deal  with  them  in  detail  here.  A  much  ful- 
ler account  of  them,  together  with  a  large  number 
of  colored  illustrations,  will  be  found  in  my  work 
on  the  subject  Man  Visible  and  Invisible. 

Not  only  does  the  astral  aura  show  him  the 
temporary  result  of  the  emotion  passing  through  it 
at  the  moment,  but  it  also  gives  him,  by  the  arrange- 


40  CLAIRVOYANCE 

ment  and  proportion  of  its  colors  when  in  a  condi- 
tion of  comparative  rest,  a  clue  to  the  general  disposi- 
tion and  character  of  its  owner.  For  the  astral 
body  is  the  expression  of  as  much  of  the  man  as  can 
be  manifested  on  that  plane,  so  that  from  what  is 
seen  in  it  much  more  which  belongs  to  higher  planes 
may  be  inferred  with  considerable  certainty. 

In  this  judgment  of  character  our  clairvoyant  will 
be  much  helped  by  so  much  of  the  person's  thought 
as  expresses  itself  on  the  astral  plane,  and  conse- 
quently comes  within  his  purview.  The  true  home 
of  thought  is  on  the  mental  plane,  and  all  thought 
first  manifests  itself  there  as  a  vibration  of  the  mind- 
body.  But  if  it  be  in  any  way  a  selfish  thought,  or  if 
it  be  connected  in  any  way  with  an  emotion  or  a 
desire,  it  immediately  descends  into  the  astral  plane, 
and  takes  to  itself  a  visible  form  of  astral  matter. 

In  the  case  of  the  majority  of  men  almost  all 
thought  would  fall  under  one  or  other  of  these  heads, 
so  that  practically  the  whole  of  their  personality 
would  lie  clearly  before  our  friend's  astral  vision, 
since  their  astral  bodies  and  the  thought-forms  con- 
stantly radiating  from  them  would  be  to  him  as  an 
open  book  in  which  their  characteristics  were  writ 
so  largely  that  he  who  ran  might  read.  Anyone 
wishing  to  gain  some  idea  as  to  how  the  thought- 
forms  present  themselves  to  clairvoyant  vision  may 
satisfy  themselves  to  some  extent  by  examining  the 
illustrations  accompanying  Mrs.  Besant's  valuable 
article  on  the  subject  in  Lucifer  for  September  1896. 

We  have  seen  something  of  the  alteration  in  the 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  41 

appearance  of  both  animate  and  inanimate  objects 
when  viewed  by  one  possessed  of  full  clairvoyant 
sight  as  far  as  the  astral  plane  is  concerned;  let  us 
now  consider  what  entirely  new  objects  he  will  see. 
He  will  be  conscious  of  a  far  greater  fulness  in  na- 
ture in  many  directions,  but  chiefly  his  attention 
will  be  attracted  by  the  living  denizens  of  this  new 
world.  No  detailed  account  of  them  can  be  at- 
tempted within  the  space  at  our  disposal;  for  that 
the  reader  is  referred  to  No.  V.  of  the  Theosophical 
Manuals.  Here  we  can  do  no  more  than  barely 
enumerate  a  few  classes  only  of  the  vast  hosts  of 
astral  inhabitants. 

He  will  be  impressed  by  the  protean  forms  of  the 
ceaseless  tide  of  elemental  essence,  ever  swirling 
around  him,  menacing  often,  yet  always  retiring  be- 
fore a  determined  effort  of  the  will;  he  will  marvel 
at  the  enormous  army  of  entities  temporarily  called 
out  of  this  ocean  into  separate  existence  by  the 
thoughts  and  wishes  of  man,  whether  good  or  evil. 
He  will  watch  the  manifold  tribes  of  the  nature- 
spirits  at  their  work  or  at  their  play;  he  will  some- 
times be  able  to  study  with  ever-increasing  delight 
the  magnificent  evolution  of  some  of  the  lower  or- 
ders of  the  glorious  kingdom  of  the  devas,  which 
corresponds  approximately  to  the  angelic  host  of 
Christian  terminology. 

But  perhaps  of  even  keener  interest  to  him  than 
any  of  these  will  be  the  human  denizens  of  the  as- 
tral world,  and  he  will  find  them  divisible  into  two 
great  classes — those  whom  we  call  the  living,  and 


42  CLAIEVOYANCE 

those  others,  most  of  them  infinitely  more  alive, 
whom  we  so  foolishly  misname  the  dead,  among  the 
former  he  will  find  here  and  there  one  wide  awake 
and  fully  conscious,  perhaps  sent  to  bring  him  some 
message,  or  examining  him  keenly  to  see  what  pro- 
gress he  is  making;  while  the  majority  of  his  neigh- 
bors, when  away  from  their  physical  bodies  during 
sleep,  will  drift  idly  by,  so  wrapped  up  in  their  own 
cogitations  as  to  be  practically  unconscious  of  what 
is  going  on  around  them. 

'"  Among  the  great  host  of  the  recently  dead  he  will 
find  all  degrees  of  consciousness  and  intelligence,  and 
all  shades  of  character — for  death,  which  seems  to 
our  limited  vision  so  absolute  a  change,  in  reality 
alters  nothing  of  the  man  himself.  On  the  day  after 
his  death  he  is  precisely  the  same  man  as  he  was  the 
day  before  it,  with  the  same  disposition,  the  same 
qualities,  the  same  virtues  and  vices,  save  only  that 
he  has  cast  aside  his  physical  body;  but  the  loss  of 
that  no  more  makes  him  in  any  way  a  different  man 
than  would  the  removal  of  an  overcoat.  So  among 
the  dead  our  student  will  find  men  intelligent  and 
stupid,  kind-hearted  and  morose,  serious  and  frivol- 
ous, spiritually-minded  and  sensually-minded,  just 
as  among  the  living. 

Since  he  can  not  only  see  the  dead,  but  speak  with 
them,  he  can  often  be  of  very  great  use  to  them,  and 
give  them  information  and  guidance  which  is  of  the 
utmost  value  to  them.  Many  of  them  are  in  a  con- 
dition of  great  surprise  and  perplexity,  and  some- 
times even  of  acute  distress,  because  they  find  the 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:  FULL  43 

facts  of  the  next  world  so  unlike  the  childish  legends 
which  are  all  that  popular  religion  in  the  West  has 
to  offer  with  reference  to  this  transcendently  im- 
portant subject;  and  therefore  a  man  who  under- 
stands this  new  world  and  can  explain  matters  is 
distinctly  a  friend  in  need. 

In  many  other  ways  a  man  who  fully  possesses 
this  faculty  may  be  of  use  to  the  living  as  well  as  to 
the  dead ;  but  of  this  side  of  the  subject  I  have  al- 
ready written  in  my  little  book  on  Invisible  Helpers. 
In  addition  to  astral  entities  he  will  see  astral 
corpses — shades  and  shells  in  all  stages  of  decay; 
but  these  need  only  be  just  mentioned  here,  as  the 
reader  desiring  a  further  account  of  them  will  find 
it  in  our  third  and  fifth  manuals. 

Another  wonderful  result  which  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  astral  clairvoyance  brings  to  a  man  is  that 
he  has  no  longer  any  break  in  consciousness.  When 
he  lies  down  at  night  he  leaves  his  physical  body  to 
the  rest  which  it  requires,  while  he  goes  about  his 
business  in  the  far  more  comfortable  astral  vehicle. 
In  the  morning  he  returns  to  and  re-enters  his  phy- 
sical body,  but  without  any  loss  of  consciousness  or 
memory  between  the  two  states,  and  thus  he  is  able 
to  live,  as  it  were,  a  double  life  which  yet  is  one, 
and  to  be  usefully  employed  during  the  whole  of 
it,  instead  of  losing  one-third  of  his  existence  in 
blank  unconsciousness. 

Another  strange  power  of  which  he  may  find  him- 
self in  possession  (though  its  full  control  belongs 
rather  to  the  still  higher  devachanic  faculty),  is  that 


44  CLAIRVOYANCE 

of  magnifying  at  will  the  minutest  physical  or  astral 
particle  to  any  desired  size,  as  though  by  a  micro- 
scope— though  no  microscope  ever  made  or  ever 
likely  to  be  made  possesses  even  a  thousandth  part 
of  this  psychic  magnifying  power.  By  its  means  the 
hypothetical  molecule  and  atom  postulated  by  science 
become  visible  and  living  realities  to  the  occult 
student,  and  on  this  closer  examination  he  finds  them 
to  be  much  more  complex  in  their  structure  than  the 
scientific  man  has  yet  realized  them  to  be.  It  also 
enables  him  to  follow  with  the  closest  attention  and 
the  most  lively  interest  all  kinds  of  electrical,  mag- 
netic, and  other  etheric  action;  and  when  some  of 
the  specialists  in  these  branches  of  science  are  able 
to  develop  the  power  to  see  those  things  whereof  they 
write  so  facilely,  some  very  wonderful  and  beautiful 
revelations  may  be  expected. 

This  is  one  of  the  siddhis  or  powers  described  in 
Oriental  books  as  accruing  to  the  man  who  devotes 
himself  to  spiritual  development,  though  the  name 
under  which  it  is  there  mentioned  might  not  be  im- 
mediately recognizable.  It  is  referred  to  as  "the 
power  of  making  oneself  large  or  small  at  will/'  and 
the  reason  of  a  description  which  appears  so  oddly 
to  reverse  the  fact  is  that  in  reality  the  method  by 
which  this  feat  is  performed  is  precisely  that  indi- 
cated in  these  ancient  books.  It  is  by  the  use  of 
temporary  visual  machinery  of  inconceivable  minute- 
ness that  the  world  of  the  infinitely  little  is  so  clearly 
seen;  and  in  the  same  way  (or  rather  in  the  opposite 
way)  it  is  by  temporarily  enormously  increasing  the 


SIMPLE  CLAIRVOYANCE:   FULL  45 

size  of  the  machinery  used  that  it  becomes  possible 
to  increase  the  breadth  of  one's  view — in  the  physi- 
cal sense  as  well  as,  let  us  hope,  in  the  moral — far 
beyond  anything  that  science  has  ever  dreamt  of  as 
possible  for  man.  So  that  the  alteration  in  size  is 
really  in  the  vehicle  of  the  student's  consciousness, 
and  not  in  anything  outside  of  himself;  and  the  old 
Oriental  book  has,  after  all,  put  the  case  more  ac- 
curately than  we. 

Psychometry  and  second-sight  in  excelsis  would 
also  be  among  the  faculties  which  our  friend  would 
find  at  his  command;  but  those  will  be  more  fitly 
dealt  with  under  a  later  heading,  since  in  almost  all 
their  manifestations  they  involve  clairvoyance  either 
in  space  or  in  time. 

I  have  now  indicated,  though  only  in  the  roughest 
outlines,  what  a  trained  student,  possessed  of  full 
astral  vision,  would  see  in  the  immensely  wider  world 
to  which  that  vision  introduced  him;  but  I  have 
said  nothing  of  the  stupendous  change  in  his  mental 
attitude  which  comes  from  the  experimental  certainty 
as  to  the  existence  of  the  soul,  its  survival  after 
death,  the  action  of  the  law  of  karma,  and  other 
points  of  equally  paramount  importance.  The  dif- 
ference between  even  the  profoundest  intellectual 
conviction  and  the  precise  knowledge  gained  by  di- 
rect personal  experience  must  be  felt  in  order  to  be 
appreciated. 


46  CLAIRVOYANCE 


CHAPTER  III. 

SIMPLE   CLAIRVOYANCE:   PARTIAL 

THE  experiences  of  the  untrained  clairvoyant — and 
l)e  it  remembered  that  that  class  includes  all  Euro- 
pean clairvoyants  except  a  very  few — will,  however, 
usually  fall  very  far  short  of  what  I  have  attempted 
to  indicate ;  they  will  fall  short  in  many  different 
ways — in  degree,  in  variety,  or  in  permanence,  and 
above  all  in  precision. 

Sometimes,  for  example,  a  man's  clairvoyance 
will  be  permanent,  but  very  partial,  extending  only 
perhaps  to  one  or  two  classes  of  the  phenomena 
observable ;  he  will  find  himself  endowed  with  some 
isolated  fragment  of  higher  vision,  without  appar- 
ently possessing  other  powers  of  sight  which  ought 
normally  to  accompany  that  fragment,  or  even  to 
precede  it.  For  example,  one  of  my  dearest  friends 
has  all  his  life  had  the  power  to  see  the  atomic 
ether  and  atomic  astral  matter,  and  to  recognize  their 
structure,  alike  in  darkness  or  in  light,  as  inter- 
penetrating everything  else;  yet  he  has  only  rarely 


SIMPLE  CLAIEVOYANCE:  PARTIAL  47 

seen  entities  whose  bodies  are  composed  of  the  much 
more  obvious  lower  ethers  or  denser  astral  matter, 
and  at  any  rate  is  certainly  not  permanently  able  to 
see  them.  He  simply  finds  himself  in  possession  of 
this  special  faculty,  without  any  apparent  reason 
to  account  for  it,  or  any  recognizable  relation  to  any- 
thing else :  and  beyond  proving  to  him  the  existence 
of  these  atomic  planes  and  demonstrating  their  ar- 
rangement, it  is  difficult  to  see  of  what  particular 
use  it  is  to  him  at  present.  Still,  there  the  thing  is, 
and  it  is  an  earnest  of  greater  things  to  come — of 
further  powers  still  awaiting  development. 

There  are  many  similar  cases — similar,  I  mean,  not 
in  the  possession  of  that  particular  form  of  sight 
(which  is  unique  in  my  experience),  but  in  showing 
the  development  of  some  one  small  part  of  the  full 
and  clear  vision  of  the  astral  and  etheric  planes.  In 
nine  cases  out  of  ten,  however,  such  partial  clair- 
voyance will  at  the  same  time  lack  precision  also — 
that  is  to  say,  there  will  be  a  good  deal  of  vague 
impression  and  inference  about  it,  instead  of  the 
clear-cut  definition  and  certainty  of  the  trained  man. 
Examples  of  this  type  are  constantly  to  be  found, 
especially  among  those  who  advertise  themselves  as 
"test  and  business  clairvoyants." 

Then,  again,  there  are  those  who  are  only  tem- 
porarily clairvoyant  under  certain  special  conditions. 
Among  these  there  are  various  subdivisions,  some 
being  able  to  reproduce  the  state  of  clairvoyance 
at  will  by  again  setting  up  the  same  conditions, 
while  with  others  it  comes  sporadically,  without  any 


48  CLAIRVOYANCE 

observable  reference  to  their  surroundings,  and  with 
yet  others  the  power  shows  itself  only  once  or  twice 
in  the  whole  course  of  their  lives. 

To  the  first  of  these  subdivisions  belong  those  who 
are  clairvoyant  only  when  in  the  mesmeric  trance — 
who  when  not  so  entranced  are  incapable  of  seeing 
or  hearing  anything  abnormal.  These  may  some- 
times reach  great  heights  of  knowledge  and  be  ex- 
ceedingly precise  in  their  indications,  but  when  that 
is  so  they  are  usually  undergoing  a  course  of  regu- 
lar training,  though  for  some  reason  unable  as  yet 
to  set  themselves  free  from  the  leaden  weight  of 
•earthly  life  without  assistance. 

In  the  same  class  we  may  put  those — chiefly 
Orientals — who  gain  some  temporary  sight  only  un- 
der the  influence  of  certain  drugs,  or  by  means  of 
the  performance  of  certain  ceremonies.  The  cere- 
monialist  sometimes  hypnotizes  himself  by  his  repe- 
titions, and  in  that  condition  becomes  to  some  ex- 
tent clairvoyant;  more  often  he  simply  reduces  him- 
self to  a  passive  condition  in  which  some  other  en- 
tity can  obsess  him  and  speak  through  him.  Some- 
times, again,  his  ceremonies  are  not  intended  to  af- 
fect himself  at  all,  but  to  invoke  some  astral  entity 
who  will  give  him  the  required  information;  but  of 
course  that  is  a  case  of  magic,  and  not  of  clairvoy- 
ance. Both  the  drugs  and  the  ceremonies  are  meth- 
ods emphatically  to  be  avoided  by  any  one  who 
wishes  to  approach  clairvoyance  from  the  higher 
side,  and  use  it  for  his  own  progress  and  for  the 
helping  of  others.  The  Central  African  medicine- 


SIMPLE  CLAIEVOYANCE :  PAETIAL  49 

man  or  witch-doctor  and  some  of  the  Tartar  Sha- 
mans are  good  examples  of  the  type. 

Those  to  whom  a  certain  amount  of  clairvoyant 
power  has  come  occasionally  only,  and  without  any 
reference  to  their  own  wish,  have  often  been  hysteri- 
cal or  highly  nervous  persons,  with  whom  the  faculty 
was  to  a  large  extent  one  of  the  symptoms  of  a 
disease.  Its  appearance  showed  that  the  physical 
vehicle  was  weakened  to  such  a  degree  that  it  no 
longer  presented  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  cer- 
tain modicum  of  etheric  or  astral  vision.  An  ex- 
treme example  of  this  class  is  the  man  who  drinks 
himself  into  delirium  tremens,  and  in  the  condition 
of  absolute  physical  ruin  and  impure  psychic  ex- 
citation brought  about  by  the  ravages  of  that  fell 
disease,  is  able  to  see  for  the  time  some  of  the  loath- 
some elemental  and  other  entities  which  he  has 
drawn  round  himself  by  his  long  course  of  degraded 
and  bestial  indulgence.  There  are,  however,  other 
cases  where  the  power  of  sight  has  appeared  and  dis- 
appeared without  apparent  reference  to  the  state  of 
the  physical  health;  but  it  seems  probable  that  even 
in  those,  if  they  could  have  been  observed  closely 
enough,  some  alteration  in  the  condition  of  the  eth- 
eric double  would  have  been  noticed. 

Those  who  have  only  one  instance  of  clairvoyance 
to  report  in  the  whole  of  their  lives  are  a  difficult 
band  to  classify  at  all  exhaustively,  because  of  the 
great  variety  of  the  contributory  circumstances. 
There  are  many  among  them  to  whom  the  experi- 
ence has  come  at  some  supreme  moment  of  their 


50  CLAIRVOYANCE 

lives,  when  it  is  comprehensible  that  there  might 
have  been  a  temporary  exaltation  of  faculty  which 
would  be  sufficient  to  account  for  it. 

In  the  case  of  another  subdivision  of  them  fhe 
solitary  case  has  been  the  seeing  of  an  apparition, 
most  commonly  of  some  friend  or  relative  at  the 
point  of  death.  Two  possibilities  are  then  offered 
for  our  choice,  and  in  each  of  them  the  strong  wish 
of  the  dying  man  is  the  impelling  force.  That  force 
may  have  enabled  him  to  materialize  himself  for  a 
moment,  in  which  case  of  course  no  clairvoyance 
was  needed;  or  more  probably  it  may  have  acted 
mesmerically  upon  the  percipient,  and  momentarily 
dulled  his  physical  and  stimulated  his  higher  sensi- 
tiveness. In  either  case  the  vision  is  the  product  of 
the  emergency,  and  is  not  repeated  simply  because 
the  necessary  conditions  are  not  repeated. 

There  remains,  however,  an  irresolvable  residuum 
of  cases  in  which  a  solitary  instance  occurs  of  the 
exercise  of  undoubted  clairvoyance,  while  yet  the 
occasion  seems  to  us  wholly  trival  and  unimportant. 
About  these  we  can  only  frame  hypotheses;  the 
governing  conditions  are  evidently  not  on  the  physi- 
cal plane,  and  a  separate  investigation  of  each  case 
would  be  necessary  before  we  could  speak  with  any 
certainty  as  to  its  causes.  In  some  such  it  has  ap- 
peared that  an  astral  entity  was  endeavoring  to 
make  some  communication,  and  was  able  to  impress 
only  some  unimportant  detail  on  its  subject — all  the 
useful  or  significant  part  of  what  it  had  to  say  fail- 
ing to  get  through  into  the  subject's  consciousness. 


SIMPLE  CLAIEVOYANCE:  PAETIAL  51 

In  the  investigation  of  the  phenomena  of  clairvoy- 
ance all  these  varied  types  and  many  others  will  be 
encountered,  and  a  certain  number  of  cases  of  mere 
hallucination  will  be  almost  sure  to  appear  also,  and 
will  have  to  be  carefully  weeded  out  from  the  list  of 
examples.  The  student  of  such  a  subject  needs  an 
inexhaustible  fund  of  patience  and  steady  persever- 
ance, but  if  he  goes  on  long  enough  he  will  begin 
dimly  to  discern  order  behind  the  chaos,  and  will 
gradually  get  some  idea  of  the  great  laws  under 
which  the  whole  evolution  is  working. 

It  will  help  him  greatly  in  his  efforts  if  he  will 
adopt  the  order  which  we  have  just  followed — that 
is,  if  he  will  first  take  the  trouble  to  familiarize 
himself  as  thoroughly  as  may  be  with  the  actual 
facts  concerning  the  planes  with  which  ordinary 
clairvoyance  deals.  If  he  will  learn  what  there 
really  is  to  be  seen  with  astral  and  etheric  sight,  and 
what  their  respective  limitations  are,  he  will  then 
have,  as  it  were,  a  standard  by  which  to  measure  the 
cases  which  he  observes.  Since  all  instances  of  par- 
tial sight  must  of  necessity  fit  into  some  niche  in  this 
whole,  if  he  has  the  outline  of  the  entire  scheme  in 
his  head  he  will  find  it  comparatively  easy  with  a 
little  practice  to  classify  the  instances  with  which  he 
is  called  upon  to  deal. 

We  have  said  nothing  as  yet  as  to  the  still  more 
wonderful  possibilities  of  clairvoyance  upon  the  men- 
tal plane,  nor  indeed  is  it  necessary  that  much  should 
be  said,  as  it  is  exceedingly  improbable  that  the  in- 
vestigator will  ever  meet  with  any  examples  of  it 


52  CLAIRVOYANCE 

except  among  pupils  properly  trained  in  some  of  the 
very  highest  schools  of  occultism.  For  them  it  opens 
up  yet  another  new  world,  vaster  far  than  all  those 
beneath  it — a  world  in  which  all  that  we  can  imagine 
of  utmost  glory  and  splendor  is  the  commonplace, 
of  existence.  Some  account  of  its  marvellous  faculty, 
its  ineffable  bliss,  its  magnificent  opportunities  for 
learning  and  for  work,  is  given  in  the  sixth  of  our 
Theosophical  manuals,  and  to  that  the  student  may 
be  referred. 

All  that  it  has  to  give — all  of  it  at  least  that  he  can 
assimilate — is  within  the  reach  of  the  trained  pupil, 
but  for  the  untrained  clairvoyant  to  touch  it  is 
hardly  more  than  a  bare  possibility.  It  has  been 
done  in  mesmeric  trance,  but  the  occurrence  is  of 
exceeding  rarity,  for  it  needs  almost  superhuman 
qualifications  in  the  way  of  lofty  spiritual  aspiration 
and  absolute  purity  of  thought  and  intention  upon 
the  part  both  of  the  subject  and  the  operator. 

To  a  type  of  clairvoyance  such  as  this,  and  still 
more  fully  to  that  which  belongs  to  the  plane  next 
above  it,  the  name  of  spiritual  sight  may  reasonably 
be  applied;  and  since  the  celestial  world  to  which  it 
opens  our  eyes  lies  all  round  us  here  and  now,  it  is 
fit  that  our  passing  reference  to  it  should  be  made 
under  the  heading  of  simple  clairvoyance,  though  it 
may  be  necessary  to  allude  to  it  again  when  dealing 
with  clairvoyance  in  space,  to  which  we  will  now 
pass  on. 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   INTENTIONAL         53 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

CLAIRVOYANCE   IN   SPACE:   INTENTIONAL 

WE  have  defined  this  as  the  capacity  to  see  events 
or  scenes  removed  from  the  seer  in  space  and  too  far 
distant  for  ordinary  observation.  The  instances  of 
this  are  so  numerous  and  so  various  that  we  shall 
find  it  desirable  to  attempt  a  somewhat  more  de- 
tailed classification  of  them.  It  does  not  much  mat- 
ter what  particular  arrangement  we  adopt,  so  long 
as  it  is  comprehensive  enough  to  include  all  our 
cases;  perhaps  a  convenient  one  will  be  to  group 
them  under  the  broad  divisions  of  intentional  and 
unintentional  clairvoyance  in  space,  with  an  inter- 
mediate class  that  might  be  described  as  semi-inten- 
tional— a  curious  title,  but  I  will  explain  it  later. 

As  before,  I  will  begin  by  stating  what  is  possible 
along  this  line  for  the  fully-trained  seer,  and  en- 
deavoring to  explain  how  his  faculty  works  and 
under  what  limitations  it  acts.  After  that  we  shall 
find  ourselves  in  a  better  position  to  try  to  under- 
stand the  manifold  examples  of  partial  and  un- 


54  CLAIRVOYANCE 

trained  sight.  Let  us  then  in  the  first  place  discuss 
intentional  clairvoyance. 

It  will  be  obvious  from  what  has  previously  been 
said  as  to  the  power  of  astral  vision  that  any  one 
possessing  it  in  its  fulness  will  be  able  to  see  by  its 
means  practically  anything  in  this  world  that  he 
wishes  to  see.  The  most  secret  places  are  open  to 
his  gaze,  and  intervening  obstacles  have  no  existence 
for  him,  -because  of  the  change  in  his  point  of  view ; 
so  that  if  we  grant  him  the  power  of  moving  about 
in  the  astral  body  he  can  without  difficulty  go 
anywhere  and  see  anything  within  the  limits  of  the 
planet.  Indeed  this  is  to  a  large  extent  possible  to 
him  even  without  the  necessity  of  moving  the  astral 
body  at  all,  as  we  shall  presently  see. 

Let  us  consider  a  little  more  closely  the  methods 
by  which  this  super-physical  sight  may  be  used  to 
observe  events  taking  place  at  a  distance.  When, 
for  example,  a  man  here  in  England  sees  in  minut- 
est detail  something  which  is  happening  at  the  same 
moment  in  India  or  America,  how  is  it  done? 

A  very  ingenious  hypothesis  has  been  offered  to 
account  for  the  phenomenon.  It  has  been  suggested 
that  every  object  is  perpetually  throwing  off  radia- 
tions in  all  directions,  similar  in  some  respects  to, 
though  infinitely  finer  than,  rays  of  light,  and  that 
clairvoyance  is  nothing  but  the  power  to  see  by 
means  of  these  finer  radiations.  Distance  would  in 
that  case  be  no  bar  to  the  sight,  all  intervening  ob- 
jects would  be  penetrable  by  these  rays,  and  they 
would  be  able  to  cross  one  another  to  infinity  in  all 


CLAIBVOYANCE   IN   SPACE:    INTENTIONAL        55 

directions  without  entanglement,  precisely  as  the  vi- 
brations of  ordinary  light  do. 

Now  though  this  is  not  exactly  the  way  in  which 
clairvoyance  works,  the  theory  is  nevertheless  quite 
true  in  most  of  its  premises.  Every  object  un- 
doubtedly is  throwing  off  radiations  in  all  directions, 
and  it  is  precisely  in  this  way,  though  on  a  higher 
plane,  that  the  akashic  records  seem  to  be  formed. 
Of  them  it  will  be  necessary  to  say  something  under 
our  next  heading,  so  we  will  do  no  more  than  men- 
tion them  for  the  moment.  The  phenomena  of  psy- 
chometry  are  also  dependent  upon  these  radiations, 
as  will  presently  be  explained. 

There  are,  however,  certain  practical  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  using  these  etheric  vibrations  (for  that  is, 
of  course,  what  they  are)  as  the  medium  by  means  of 
which  one  man  may  see  anything  taking  place  at  a  dis- 
tance. Intervening  objects  are  not  entirely  trans- 
parent, and  as  the  actors  in  the  scene  which  the  ex- 
perimenter tried  to  observe  would  probably  be  at 
least  equally  transparent,  it  is  obvious  that  serious 
confusion  would  be  quite  likely  to  result. 

The  additional  dimension  which  would  come  into 
play  if  astral  radiations  were  sensed  instead  of  eth- 
eric would  obviate  some  of  the  difficulties,  but  would 
on  the  other  hand  introduce  some  fresh  complications 
of  its  own;  so  that  for  practical  purposes,  in  en- 
deavoring to  understand  clairvoyance,  we  may  dis- 
miss this  hypothesis  of  radiations  from  our  minds, 
and  turn  to  the  methods  of  seeing  at  a  distance  which 
are  actually  at  the  disposal  of  the  student.  It  will 


56  CLAIEVOYANCE 

be  found  that  there  are  five,  four  of  them  being 
really  varieties  of  clairvoyance,  while  the  fifth  does 
not  properly  come  under  that  head  at  all,  but  be- 
longs to  the  domain  of  magic.  Let  us  take  this  last 
one  first,  and  get  it  out  of  our  way. 

1.  By  the  assistance  of  a  nature-spirit. — This 
method  does  not  necessarily  involve  the  possession  of 
any  psychic  faculty  at  all  on  the  part  of  the  ex- 
perimenter; he  need  only  know  how  to  induce  some 
denizen  of  the  astral  world  to  undertake  the  investi- 
gation for  him.  This  may  be  done  either  by  invo- 
cation or  by  evocation ;  that  is  to  say,  the  operator 
may  either  persuade  his  astral  coadjutor  by  prayers 
and  offerings  to  give  him  the  help  he  desires,  or  he 
may  compel  his  aid  by  the  determined  exercise  of  a 
highly-developed  will. 

This  method  has  been  largely  practised  in  the  East 
(where  the  entity  employed  is  usually  a  nature- 
spirit)  and  in  old  Atlantis,  where  "the  lords  of  the 
dark  face"  used  a  highly-specialized  and  peculiarly 
venomous  variety  of  artificial  elemental  for  this  pur- 
pose. Information  is  sometimes  obtained  in  the 
same  sort  of  way  at  the  spiritualistic  seance  of  mod- 
ern days,  but  in  that  case  the  messenger  employed 
is  more  likely  to  be  a  recently-deceased  human  being 
functioning  more  or  less  freely  on  the  astral  plane — 
though  even  here  also  it  is  sometimes  an  obliging 
nature-spirit,  who  is  amusing  himself  by  posing  as 
somebody's  departed  relative.  In  any  case,  as  I 
have  said,  this  method  is  not  clairvoyant  at  all,  but 
magical ;  and  it  is  mentioned  here  only  in  order  that 


CLAIBVOYANCE   IN   SPACE:    INTENTIONAL        57 

the  reader  may  not  become  confused  in  the  endeavor 
to  classify  cases  of  its  use  under  some  of  the  fol- 
lowing headings. 

2.  By  means  of  an  astral  current — This  is  a  phrase 
frequently  and  rather  loosely  employed  in  some  of 
our "  Theosophical  literature  to  cover  a  considerable 
variety  of  phenomena,  and  among  others  that  which 
I  wish  to  explain.  What  is  really  done  by  the  stu- 
dent who  adopts  this  method  is  not  so  much  the 
setting  in  motion  of  a  current  in  astral  matter,  as  the 
erection  of  a  kind  of  temporary  telephone  through  it. 

It  is  impossible  here  to  give  an  exhaustive  disquisi- 
tion on  astral  physics,  even  had  I  the  requisite  knowl- 
edge to  write  it ;  all  I  need  say  is  that  it  is  possible 
to  make  in  astral  matter  a  definite  connecting-line 
that  shall  act  as  a  telegraph-wire  to  convey  vibrations 
by  means  of  which  all  that  is  going  on  at  the  other 
end  of  it  may  be  seen.  Such  a  line  is  established,  be 
it  understood,  not  by  a  direct  projection  through 
space  of  astral  matter,  but  by  such  action  upon  a 
line  (or  rather  many  lines)  of  particles  of  that  mat- 
ter as  will  render  them  capable  of  forming  a  conduc- 
tor for  vibrations  of  the  character  required. 

This  preliminary  action  can  be  set  up  in  two  ways 
— either  by  the  transmission  of  energy  from  particle 
to  particle,  until  the  line  is  formed,  or  by  the  use  of 
a  force  from  a  higher  plane  which  is  capable  of  act- 
ing upon  the  whole  line  simultaneously.  Of  course 
this  latter  method  implies  far  greater  development, 
since  it  involves  the  knowledge  of  (and  the  power 
to  use )  forces  of  a  considerably  higher  level ;  so  that 


58  CLAIEVOYANCE 

the  man  who  could  make  his  line  in  this  way  would 
not,  for  his  own  use,  need  a  line  at  all,  since  he 
could  see  far  more  easily  and  completely  by  means 
of  an  altogether  higher  faculty. 

Even  the  simpler  and  purely  astral  operation  is  a 
difficult  one  to  describe,  though  quite  an  easy  one  to 
perform.  It  may  be  said  to  partake  somewhat  of  the 
nature  of  the  magnetization  of  a  bar  of  steel ;  for  it 
consists  in  what  we  might  call  the  polarization,  by  an 
effort  of  the  human  will,  of  a  number  of  parallel 
lines  of  astral  atoms  reaching  from  the  operator  to 
the  scene  which  he  wishes  to  observe.  All  the  atoms 
thus  affected  are  held  for  the  time  with  their  axes 
rigidly  parallel  to  one  another,  so  that  they  form  a 
kind  of  temporary  tube  along  which  the  clairvoyant 
may  look.  This  method  has  the  advantage  that  the 
telegraph  line  is  liable  to  disarrangement  or  even 
destruction  by  any  sufficiently  strong  astral  current 
which  happens  to  cross  its  path;  but  if  the  original 
effort  of  will  were  fairly  definite,  this  would  be  a 
contingency  of  only  infrequent  occurrence. 

The  view  of  a  distant  scene  obtained  by  means  of 
this  "astral  current77  is  in  many  ways  not  unlike 
that  seen  through  a  telescope.  Human  figures  us- 
ually appear  very  small,  like  those  on  a  distant  stage, 
but  in  spite  of  their  diminutive  size  they  are  as 
clear  as  though  they  were  close  by.  Sometime  it  is 
possible  by  this  means  to  hear  what  is  said  as  well 
as  to  see  what  is  done ;  but  as  in  the  majority  of 
cases  this  does  not  happen,  we  must  consider  it 
rather  as  the  manifestation  of  an  additional  power 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL         59 

than  as  a  necessary  corollary  of  the  faculty  of  sight. 

It  will  be  observed  that  in  this  case  the  seer  does 
not  usually  leave  his  physical  body  at  all ;  there  is  no 
sort  of  projection  of  his  astral  vehicle  or  of  any  part 
of  himself  towards  that  which  he  is  looking,  but  he 
simply  manufactures  for  himself  a  temporary  astral 
telescope.  Consequently  he  has,  to  a  certain  extent, 
the  use  of  his  physical  powers  even  while  he  is  ex- 
amining the  distant  scene;  for  example,  his  voice 
would  usually  still  be  under  his  control,  so  that  he 
could  describe  what  he  saw  even  while  he  was  in 
the  act  of  making  his  observations.  The  conscious- 
ness of  the  man  is,  in  fact,  distinctly  still  at  this 
end  of  the  line. 

This  fact,  however,  has  its  limitations  as  well  as 
its  advantages,  and  these  again  largely  resemble  the 
limitations  of  the  man  using  a  telescope  on  the  phy- 
sical plane.  The  experimenter,  for  example,  has  no 
power  to  shift  this  point  of  view;  his  telescope,  so 
to  speak,  has  a  particular  field  of  view  which  can- 
not be  enlarged  or  altered ;  he  is  looking  at  his  scene 
from  a  certain  direction,  and  he  cannot  suddenly 
turn  it  all  round  and  see  how  it  looks  from  the  other 
side.  If  he  has  sufficient  psychic  energy  to  spare, 
he  may  drop  altogether  the  telescope  that  he  is  us- 
ing and  manufacture  an  entirely  new  one  for  him- 
self which  will  approach  his  objective  somewhat  dif- 
ferently; but  this  is  not  a  course  at  all  likely  to  be 
adopted  in  practice. 

But,  it  may  be  said,  the  mere  fact  that  he  is  using 
astral  sight  ought  to  enable  him  to  see  it  from  all 


60  CLAIEVOYANCE 

sides  at  once.  So  it  would  if  he  were  using  that 
sight  in  a  normal  way  upon  an  object  which  was 
fairly  near  him — within  his  astral  reach,  as  it  were ; 
but  at  a  distance  of  hundreds  or  thousands  of  miles 
the  case  is  very  different.  Astral  sight  gives  us  the 
advantage  of  an  additional  dimension,  but  there  is 
still  such  a  thing  as  position  in  that  dimension,  and 
it  is  naturally  a  potent  factor  in  limiting  the  use  of 
the  powers  of  its  plane.  Our  ordinary  three-dimen- 
sional sight  enables  us  to  see  at  once  every  point  of 
the  interior  of  a  two-dimensional  figure,  such  as  a 
square,  but  in  order  to  do  that  the  square  must  be 
within  a  reasonable  distance  from  our  eyes;  the 
mere  additional  dimension  will  avail  a  man  in  Lon- 
don but  little  in  his  endeavor  to  examine  a  square  in 
Calcutta. 

Astral  sight,  when  it  is  cramped  by  being  directed 
along  what  is  practically  a  tube,  is  limited  very  much 
as  physical  sight  would  be  under  similar  circum- 
stances; though  if  possessed  in  perfection  it  will 
still  continue  to  show,  even  at  that  distance,  the 
auras,  and  therefore  all  the  emotions  and  most  of  the 
thoughts  of  the  people  under  observation. 

There  are  many  people  for  whom  this  type  of  clair- 
voyance is  very  much  facilitated  if  they  have  at 
hand  some  physical  object  which  can  be  used  as  a 
starting  point  for  their  astral  tube — a  convenient  fo- 
cus for  their  will-power.  A  ball  of  crystal  is  the 
commonest  and  most  effectual  of  such  foci,  since  it 
has  the  additional  advantage  of  possessing  within 
itself  qualities  which  stimulate  psychic  faculty;  but 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   INTENTIONAL         61 

other  objects  are  also  employed,  to  which  we  shall 
find  it  necessary  to  refer  more  particularly  when  we 
come  to  consider  semi-intentional  clairvoyance. 

In  connection  with  astral-current  form  of  clair- 
voyance, as  with  others,  we  find  that  there  are 
some  psychics  who  are  unable  to  use  it  except  when 
under  the  influence  of  mesmerism.  The  peculiarity 
in  this  case  is  that  among  such  psychics  there  are  two 
varieties — one  in  which  by  being  thus  set  free  the 
man  is  enabled  to  make  a  telescope  for  himself,  and 
another  in  which  the  magnetizer  himself  makes  the 
telescope  and  the  subject  is  simply  enabled  to  see 
through  it.  In  this  latter  case  obviously  the  subject 
has  not  enough  will  to  form  a  tube  for  himself,  and 
the  operator,  though  possessed  of  the  necessary  will- 
power, is  not  clairvoyant,  or  he  could  see  through 
his  own  tube  without  needing  help. 

Occasionally,  though  rarely,  the  tube  which'  is 
formed  possesses  another  of  the  attributes  of  a  tele- 
scope— that  of  magnifying  the  objects  at  which  it  is 
directed  until  they  seem  of  life-size.  Of  course  the 
objects  must  always  be  magnified  to  some  extent,  or 
they  would  be  absolutely  invisible,  but  usually  the 
extent  is  determined  by  the  size  of  the  astral  tube, 
and  the  whole  thing  is  simply  a  tiny  moving  pic- 
ture. In  the  few  cases  where  the  figures  are  seen 
as  of  life-size  by  this  method,  it  is  probable  that  an 
altogether  new  power  is  beginning  to  dawn;  but 
when  this  happens,  careful  observation  is  needed  in 
order  to  distinguish  them  from  examples  of  our  next 
class. 


62  CLAIEVOYANCE 

3.  By  the  projection  of  a  thought -form. — The 
ability  to  use  this  method  of  clairvoyance  implies  a 
development  somewhat  more  advanced  than  the  last, 
since  it  necessitates  a  certain  amount  of  control  up- 
on the  mental  plane.  All  students  of  Theosophy  are 
aware  that  thought  takes  form,  at  any  rate  upon  its 
own  plane,  and  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases  upon 
the  astral  plane  also ;  but  it  may  not  be  quite  so 
generally  known  that  if  a  man  thinks  strongly  of 
himself  as  present  at  any  given  place,  the  form  as- 
sumed by  that  particular  thought  will  be  a  likeness 
of  the  thinker  himself,  which  will  appear  at  the 
place  in  question. 

Essentially  this  form  must  be  composed  of  the 
matter  of  the  mental  plane,  but  in  very  many  cases 
it  would  draw  round  itself  matter  of  the  astral 
plane  also,  and  so  would  approach  much  nearer  to 
visibility.  There  are,  in  fact,  many  instances  in 
which  it  has  been  seen  by  the  person  thought  of — 
most  probably  by  means  of  the  unconscious  mes- 
meric influence  emanating  from  the  original  thinker. 
None  of  the  consciousness  of  the  thinker  would,  how- 
ever, be  included  within  this  thought-form.  When 
once  sent  out  from  him,  it  would  normally  be  a 
quite  separate  entity — not  indeed  absolutely  uncon- 
nected with  its  maker,  but  practically  so  far  as  the 
possibility  of  receiving  any  impression  through  it  is 
concerned. 

This  third  type  of  clairvoyance  consists,  then  in 
the  power  to  retain  so  much  connection  with  and  so 
much  hold  over  a  newly-erected  thought-form  as 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL         63 

will  render  it  possible  to  receive  impressions  by 
means  of  it.  Such  impressions  as  were  made  upon 
the  form  would  in  this  case  be  transmitted  to  the 
thinker — not  along  an  astral  telegraph  line,  as  be- 
fore, but  by  sympathetic  vibration.  In  a  perfect 
case  of  this  kind  of  clairvoyance  it  is  almost  as 
though  the  seer  projected  a  part  of  his  consciousness 
into  the  thought-form,  and  used  it  as  a  kind  of  out- 
post, from  which  observation  was  possible.  He  sees 
almost  as  well  as  he  would  if  he  himself  stood  in 
the  place  of  his  thought-form. 

The  figures  at  which  he  is  looking  will  appear  to 
him  as  of  life-size  and  close  at  hand,  instead  of  tiny 
and  at  a  distance,  as  in  the  previous  case;  and  he 
will  find  it  possible  to  shift  his  point  of  view  if  he 
wishes  to  do  so.  Clairaudience  is  perhaps  less  fre- 
quently associated  with  this  type  of  clairvoyance 
than  with  the  last,  but  its  place  is  to  some  extent 
taken  by  a  kind  of  mental  perception  of  the  thoughts 
and  intentions  of  those  who  are  seen. 

Since  the  man's  consciousness  is  still  in  the  physi- 
cal body,  he  will  be  able  (even  while  exercising  the 
faculty)  to  hear  and  to  speak,  in  so  far  as  he  can 
do  this  without  any  distraction  of  his  attention.  The 
moment  that  the  intentness  of  his  thought  fails  the 
(vhole  vision  is  gone,  and  he  will  have  to  construct 
a  fresh  thought-form  before  he  can  resume  it.  In- 
stances in  which  this  kind  of  sight  is  possessed  with 
any  degree  of  perfection  by  untrained  people  are 
naturally  rarer  than  in  the  case  of  the  previous  type, 
because  of  the  capacity  for  mental  control  required, 


64  CLAIRVOYANCE 

and  the  generally  finer  nature  of  the  forces  em- 
ployed. 

4.  By  travelling  in  the  astral  "body. — We  enter 
here  upon  an  entirely  new  variety  of  clairvoyance, 
in  which  the  consciousness  of  the  seer  no  longer  re- 
mains in  or  closely  connected  with  his  physical  body, 
but  is  definitely  transferred  to  the  scene  which  he  is 
examining.  Though  it  has  no  doubt  greater  dangers 
for  the  untrained  seer  than  either  of  the  methods 
previously  described,  it  is  yet  quite  the  most  satisfac- 
tory form  of  clairvoyance  open  to  him,  for  the  im- 
mensely superior  variety  which  we  shall  consider  un- 
der our  fifth  head  is  not  available  except  for  specially 
trained  students. 

In  this  case  the  man's  body  is  either  asleep  or  in 
trance,  and  its  organs  are  consequently  not  available 
for  use  while  the  vision  is  going  on,  so  that  all  de- 
scription of  what  is  seen,  and  all  questioning  as  to 
further  particulars,  must  be  postponed  until  the 
wanderer  returns  to  this  plane.  On  the  other  hand 
the  sight  is  much  fuller  and  more  perfect;  the  man 
hears  as  well  as  sees  everything  which  passes  before 
him,  and  can  move  about  freely  at  will  within  the 
very  wide  limits  of  the  astral  plane.  He  can  see 
and  study  at  leisure  all  the  other  inhabitants  of  that 
plane,  so  that  the  great  world  of  the  nature-spirits 
(of  which  the  traditional  fairy-land  is  but  a  very 
small  part)  lies  open  before  him,  and  even  that  of 
some  of  the  lower  devas. 

He  has  also  the  immense  advantage  of  being  able 
to  take  part,  as  it  were,  in  the  scenes  which  come 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL        65 

before  his  eyes — of  conversing  at  will  with  these 
various  astral  entities,  from  whom  so  much  informa- 
tion that  is  curious  and  interesting  may  be  obtained. 
If  in  addition  he  can  learn  how  to  materialize  him- 
self (a  matter  of  no  great  difficulty  for  him  when 
once  the  knack  is  acquired),  he  will  be  able  to  take 
part  in  physical  events  or  conversations  at  a  distance, 
and  to  show  himself  to  an  absent  friend  at  will. 

Again,  he  has  the  additional  power  of  being  able 
to  hunt  about  for  what  he  wants.  By  means  of  the 
varieties  of  clairvoyance  previously  described,  for  all 
practical  purposes  he  could  find  a  person  or  a  place 
only  when  he  was  already  acquainted  with  it,  or 
when  he  was  put  en  rapport  with  it  by  touching 
something  physically  connected  with  it,  as  in  psy- 
chometry.  It  is  true  that  by  the  third  method  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  motion  is  possible,  but  the  process 
is  a  tedious  one  except  for  quite  short  distances. 

By  the  use  of  the  astral  body,  however,  a  man  can 
move  about  quite  freely  and  rapidly  in  any  direction, 
and  can  (for  example)  find  without  difficulty  any 
place  pointed  out  upon  a  map,  without  either  any 
previous  knowledge  of  the  spot  or  any  object  to 
establish  a  connection  with  it.  He  can  also  readily 
rise  high  into  the  air  so  as  to  gain  a  bird-eye  view 
of  the  country  which  he  is  examining,  so  as  to  ob- 
serve its  extent,  the  contour  of  its  coast-line,  or  its 
general  character.  Indeed,  in  every  way  his  power 
and  freedom  are  far  greater  when  he  uses  this 
method  than  they  have  been  in  any  of  the  previous 
cases. 


66  CLAIRVOYANCE 

A  good  example  of  the  full  possession  of  this  power 
is  given,  on  the  authority  of  the  German  writer  Jung 
Stilling,  by  Mrs.  Crowe  in  The  Night  Side  of  Nature 
(p.  127).  The  story  is  related  of  a  seer  who  is 
stated  to  have  resided  in  the  neighborhood  of  Phil- 
adelphia, in  America.  His  habits  were  retired,  and 
he  spoke  little ;  he  was  grave,  benevolent  and  pious, 
and  nothing  was  known  against  his  character,  except 
that  he  had  the  reputation  of  possessing  some  secrets 
that  were  considered  not  altogether  lawful.  Many 
extraordinary  stories  were  told  of  him,  and  amongst 
the  rest  the  following: — 

"The  wife  of  a  ship  captain  (whose  husband  was 
on  a  voyage  to  Europe  and  Africa,  and  from  whom 
she  had  been  long  without  tidings),  being  over- 
whelmed with  anxiety  for  his  safety,  was  induced 
to  address  herself  to  this  person.  Having  listened 
to  her  story  he  begged  her  to  excuse  him  for  a  while, 
when  he  would  bring  her  the  intelligence  she  re- 
quired. He  then  passed  into  an  inner  room  and  she 
sat  herself  down  to  wait;  but  his  absence  continuing 
longer  than  she  expected,  she  became  impatient, 
thinking  he  had  forgotten  her,  and  softly  approach- 
ing the  door  she  peeped  through  some  aperture,  and 
to  her  surprise  beheld  him  lying  on  a  sofa  as  motion- 
less as  if  he  were  dead.  She  of  course  did  not  think 
it  advisable  to  disturb  him,  but  waited  his  return, 
when  he  told  her  that  her  husband  had  not  been  able 
to  write  to  her  for  such  and  such  reasons,  but  that 
he  was  then  in  a  coffee-house  in  London  and  would 
very  shortly  be  home  again. 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL        67 

"Accordingly  he  arrived,  and  as  the  lady  learnt 
from  him  that  the  causes  of  his  unusual  silence  had 
been  precisely  those  alleged  by  the  man,  she  felt 
extremely  desirious  of  ascertaining  the  truth  of  the 
rest  of  the  information.  In  this  she  was  gratified, 
for  he  no  sooner  set  his  eyes  on  the  magician  than  he 
said  that  he  had  seen  him  before  on  a  certain  day  in 
a  coffee-house  in  London,  and  that  he  told  him  that 
his  wife  was  extremely  uneasy  about  him,  and  that 
he,  the  captain,  had  thereon  mentioned  how  he  had 
been  prevented  writing,  adding  that  he  was  on  the 
eve  of  embarking  for  America,  He  had  then  lost 
sight  of  the  stranger  amongst  the  throng,  and  knew 
nothing  more  about  him." 

We  have  of  course  no  means  now  of  knowing  what 
evidence  Jung  Stilling  had  of  the  truth  of  this  story, 
though  he  declares  himself  to  have  been  quite  sat- 
isfied with  the  authority  on  which  he  relates  it;  but 
so  many  similar  things  have  happened  that  there  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  its  accuracy.  The  seer,  however, 
must  either  have  developed  his  faculty  for  himself  or 
learnt  it  in  some  school  other  than  that  from  which 
most  of  our  Theosophical  information  is  derived;  for 
in  our  case  there  is  a  well-understood  regulation  ex- 
pressly forbidding  the  pupils  from  giving  any  mani- 
festation of  such  power  which  can  be  definitely 
proved  at  both  ends  in  that  way,  and  so  constitute 
what  is  called  "a  phenomena. "  That  this  regula- 
tion is  emphatically  a  wise  one  is  proved  to  all  who 
know  anything  of  the  history  of  our  Society  by  the 


68  CLAIRVOYANCE 

disastrous  results  which  followed  from  a  very  slight 
temporary  relaxation  of  it. 

I  have  given  some  quite  modern  cases  almost 
exactly  parallel  to  the  above  in  my  little  book  on 
Invisible  Helpers.  An  instance  of  a  lady  well-known 
to  myself,  who  frequently  thus  appears  to  friends  at 
a  distance,  is  given  by  Mr.  Stead  in  Real  Ghost 
Stories  (p.  27)  ;  and  Mr.  Andrew  Lang  gives  in  his 
Dreams  and  Ghosts  (p.  89),  an  account  of  how  Mr. 
Cleave,  then  at  Portsmouth,  appeared  intentionally 
on  two  occasions  to  a  young  lady  in  London,  and 
alarmed  her  considerably.  There  is  any  amount  of 
evidence  to  be  had  on  the  subject  by  any  one  who 
cares  to  study  it  seriously. 

This  paying  of  intentional  astral  visits  seems  very 
often  to  become  possible  when  the  principles  are 
loosened  at  the  approach  of  death  for  people  who 
were  unable  to  perform  such  a  feat  at  any  other 
time.  There  are  even  more  examples  of  this  class 
than  of  the  other;  I  epitomize  a  good  one  given  by 
Mr.  Andrew  Lang  on  p.  100  of  the  book  last  cited — 
one  of  which  he  himself  says,  "Not  many  stories 
have  such  good  evidence  in  their  favor." 

"Mary,  wife  of  John  Goffe  of  Rochester,  being 
afflicted  with  a  long  illness,  removed  to  her  father's 
house  at  West  Mailing,  about  nine  miles  from  her 
own. 

"The  day  before  her  death  she  grew  very  im- 
patiently desirous  to  see  her  two  children,  whom  she 
had  left  at  home  to  the  care  of  a  nurse.  She  was  too 
ill  to  be  moved,  and  between  one  and  two  o'clock  in 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   INTENTIONAL         69 

the  morning  she  fell  into  a  trance.  One  widow 
Turner,  who  watched  with  her  that  night,  says  that 
her  eyes  were  open  and  fixed,  and  her  jaw  fallen. 
Mrs.  Turner  put  her  hand  upon  her  mouth,  but 
could  perceive  no  breath.  She  thought  her  to  be  in 
a  fit,  and  doubted  whether  she  were  dead  or  alive. 

"The  next  morning  the  dying  woman  told  her 
mother  that  she  had  been  at  home  with  her  children, 
saying,  'I  was  with  them  last  night  when  I  was 
asleep.' 

"The  nurse  at  Rochester,  widow  Alexander  by 
name,  affirms  that  a  little  before  two  o'clock  that 
morning  she  saw  the  likeness  of  the  said  Mary  Goffe 
come  out  of  the  next  chamber  (where  the  elder  child 
lay  in  a  bed  by  itself),  the  door  being  left  open,  and 
stood  by  her  bedside  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour ; 
the  younger  child  was  there  lying  by  her.  Her  eyes 
moved  and  her  mouth  went,  but  she  said  nothing. 
The  nurse,  moreover,  says  that  she  was  perfectly 
awake ;  it  was  then  daylight,  being  one  of  the  longest 
days  in  the  year.  She  sat  up  in  bed  and  looked 
steadfastly  on  the  apparition.  In  that  time  she 
heard  the  bridge  clock  strike  two,  and  a  while  after 
said:  'In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost,  what  art  thou?'  Thereupon  the  apparition 
removed  and  went  away ;  she  slipped  on  her  clothes 
and  followed,  but  what  became  on't,  she  cannot  tell." 

The  nurse  apparently  was  more  frightened  by  its 
disappearance  than  its  presence,  for  after  this  she 
was  afraid  to  stay  in  the  house,  and  so  spent  the 
rest  of  the  time  until  six  o'clock  in  walking  up  and 


70  CLAIRVOYANCE 

down  outside.  When  the  neighbors  were  awake  she 
told  her  tale  to  them,  and  they  of  course  said  she 
had  dreamt  it  all;  she  naturally  enough  warmly  re- 
pudiated that  idea,  but  could  obtain  no  credence 
until  the  news  of  the  other  side  of  the  story  arrived 
from  West  Mailing,  when  people  had  to  admit  that 
there  might  have  been  something  in  it. 

A  noteworthy  circumstance  in  this  story  is  that 
the  mother  found  it  necessary  to  pass  from  ordinary 
sleep  into  the  profounder  trance  condition  before  she 
could  consciously  visit  her  children;  it  can,  however, 
be  paralleled  here  and  there  among  the  large  num- 
ber of  similar  accounts  which  may  be  found  in  the 
literature  of  the  subject. 

Two  other  stories  of  precisely  the  same  type — in 
which  a  dying  mother,  earnestly  desiring  to  see  her 
children,  falls  into  a  deep  sleep,  visits  them  and 
returns  to  say  that  she  has  done  so — are  given  by 
Dr.  F.  G.  Lee.  In  one  of  them  the  mother,  when 
dying  in  Egypt,  appears  to  her  children  at  Torquay, 
and  is  clearly  seen  in  broad  daylight  by  all  five  of 
the  children  and  also  by  the  nursemaid.  (Glimpses  of 
the  Supernatural,  vol.  ii.,  p.  64.)  In  the  other  a 
Quaker  lady  dying  at  Cockermouth  is  clearly  seen 
and  recognized  in  daylight  by  her  three  children  at 
Settle,  the  remainder  of  the  story  being  practically 
identical  with  the  one  given  above.  (Glimpses  in  the 
Twilight,  p.  94.)  Though  these  cases  appear  to  be 
less  widely  known  than  that  of  Mary  Goffe,  the 
evidence  of  their  authenticity  seems  to  be  quite  as 
good,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  attestations  obtained  by 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL         71 

the  reverend  author  of  the  works  from  which  they 
are  quoted. 

The  man  who  fully  possesses  this  fourth  type  of 
clairvoyance  has  many  and  great  advantages  at  his 
disposal,  even  in  addition  to  those  already  mentioned. 
Not  only  can  he  visit  without  trouble  or  expense  all 
the  beautiful  and  famous  places  of  the  earth,  but  if 
he  happens  to  be  a  scholar,  think  what  it  must  mean 
to  him  that  he  has  access  to  all  the  libraries  of  the 
world!  What  must  it  be  for  the  scientifically- 
minded  man  to  see  taking  place  before  his  eyes  so 
many  of  the  processes  of  the  secret  chemistry  of  na- 
ture, or  for  the  philosopher  to  have  revealed  to  him 
so  much  more  than  ever  before  of  the  working  of 
the  great  mysteries  of  life  and  death  ?  To  him  those 
who  are  gone  from  this  plane  are  dead  no  longer, 
but  living  and  within  reach  for  a  long  time  to  come ; 
for  him  many  of  the  conceptions  of  religion  are  no 
Longer  matters  of  faith,  but  of  knowledge.  Above  all, 
he  can  join  the  army  of  invisible  helpers,  and  really 
be  of  use  on  a  large  scale.  Undoubtedly  clairvoy- 
ance, even  when  confined  to  the  astral  plane,  is  a 
great  boon  to  the  student. 

Certainly  it  has  its  dangers  also,  especially  for  the 
untrained ;  danger  from  evil  entities  of  various  kinds, 
which  may  terrify  or  injure  those  who  allow  them- 
selves to  lose  the  courage  to  face  them  boldly;  dan- 
ger of  deception  of  all  sorts,  of  misconceiving  and 
misinterpreting  what  is  seen;  greatest  of  all,  the 
danger  of  becoming  conceited  about  the  thing  and 
of  thinking  it  impossible  to  make  a  mistake.  But  a 


72  CLAIRVOYANCE 

little  common-sense  and  a  little  experience  should 
easily  guard  a  man  against  these. 

5.  By  travelling  in  the  mental  body. — This  is  sim- 
ply a  higher  and,  as  it  were,  glorified  form  of  the 
last  type.  The  vehicle  employed  is  no  longer  the 
astral  body,  but  the  mind-body — a  vehicle,  therefore, 
belonging  to  the  mental  plane,  and  having  within  it 
all  the  potentialities  of  the  wonderful  sense  of  that 
plane,  so  transcendent  in  its  action  yet  so  impossible 
to  describe.  A  man  functioning  in  this  leaves  his  as- 
tral body  behind  him  along  with  the  physical,  and  if 
he  wishes  to  show  himself  upon  the  astral  plane  for 
any  reason,  he  does  not  send  for  his  own  astral  ve- 
hicle, but  just  by  a  single  action  of  his  will  mater- 
ializes one  for  his  temporary  need.  Such  an  astral 
materialization  is  sometimes  called  the  mayavirupa, 
and  to  form  it  for  the  first  time  usually  needs  the 
assistance  of  a  qualified  Master. 

The  enormous  advantages  given  by  the  possession 
of  this  power  are  the  capacity  of  entering  upon  all 
the  glory  and  the  beauty  of  the  higher  land  of  bliss, 
and  the  possession,  even  when  working  on  the  astral 
plane,  of  the  far  more  comprehensive  mental  sense 
which  opens  up  to  the  student  such  marvellous  vistas 
of  knowledge,  and  practically  renders  error  all  but 
impossible.  This  higher  flight,  however,  is  possible 
for  the  trained  man  only,  since  only  under  definite 
training  can  a  man  at  this  stage  of  evolution  learn  to 
employ  his  mental  body  as  a  vehicle. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  full  and  intentional 
clairvoyance,  it  may  be  well  to  devote  a  few  words  to 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   INTENTIONAL         73 

answering  one  or  two  questions  as  to  its  limitations, 
which  constantly  occur  to  students.  Is  it  possible, 
we  are  often  asked,  for  the  seer  to  find  any  person 
with  whom  he  wishes  to  communicate,  anywhere  in 
the  world,  whether  he  be  living  or  dead? 

To  this  reply  must  be  a  conditional  affirmative. 
Yes,  it  is  possible  to  find  any  person  if  the  experi- 
menter can,  in  some  way  or  other,  put  himself  en 
rapport  with  that  person.  It  would  be  hopeless  to 
plunge  vaguely  into  space  to  find  a  total  stranger 
among  all  the  millions  around  us  without  any  kind 
of  clue ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  a  very  slight  clue 
would  usually  be  sufficient. 

If  the  clairvoyant  knows  anything  of  the  man 
whom  he  seeks,  he  will  have  no  difficulty  in  finding 
him,  for  every  man  has  what  may  be  called  a  kind  of 
musical  cord  of  his  own — a  chord  which  is  the  ex- 
pression of  him  as  a  whole,  produced  perhaps  by 
a  sort  of  average  of  the  rates  of  vibration  of  all  his 
different  vehicles  on  their  respective  planes.  If  the 
operator  knows  how  to  discern  that  chord  and  to 
strike  it,  it  will  by  sympathetic  vibration  attract  the 
attention  of  the  man  instantly  wherever  he  may  be, 
and  will  evoke  an  immediate  response  from  him. 

Whether  the  man  were  living  or  recently  dead 
would  make  no  difference  at  all,  and  clairvoyance  of 
the  fifth  class  could  at  once  find  him  even  among 
the  countless  millions  in  the  heaven-world,  though  in 
that  case  the  man  himself  would  be  unconscious  that 
he  was  under  observation.  Naturally  a  seer  whose 
consciousness  did  not  range  higher  than  the  astral 


74  CLAIEVOYANCE 

plane — who  employed  therefore  one  of  the  earlier 
methods  of  seeing — would  not  be  able  to  find  a  per- 
son upon  the  mental  plane  at  all;  yet  even  lie  would 
at  least  be  able  to  tell  that  the  man  sought  for  was 
upon  that  plane,  from  the  mere  fact  that  the  strik- 
ing of  the  chord  as  far  up  as  the  astral  level  pro- 
duced no  response. 

If  the  man  sought  be  a  stranger  to  the  seeker,  the 
latter  will  need  something  connected  with  him  to  act 
as  a  clue — a  photograph,  a  letter  written  by  him,  an 
article  which  has  belonged  to  him,  and  is  impreg- 
nated with  his  personal  magnetism;  any  of  these 
would  do  in  the  hands  of  a  practised  seer. 

Again  I  say,  it  must  not  therefore  be  supposed 
that  pupils  who  have  been  taught  how  to  use  this 
art  are  at  liberty  to  set  up  a  kind  of  intelligence 
office  through  which  communication  can  be  had  with 
missing  or  dead  relatives.  A  message  given  from 
this  side  to  such  an  one  might  or  might  not  be 
handed  on,  according  to  circumstances,  but  even  if 
it  were,  no  reply  might  be  brought,  lest  the  transac- 
tion should  partake  of  the  nature  of  a  phenomenon 
— something  which  could  be  proved  on  the  physical 
plane  to  have  been  an  act  of  magic. 

Another  question  often  raised  is  as  to  whether, 
in  the  action  of  psychic  vision,  there  is  any  limita- 
tion as  to  distance.  The  reply  would  seem  to  be  that 
there  should  be  no  limit  but  that  of  the  respective 
planes.  It  must  be '  remembered  that  the  astral  and 
mental  planes  of  our  earth  are  as  definitely  its  own 
as  its  atmosphere,  though  they  extend  considerably 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  INTENTIONAL         75 

further  from  it  even  in  our  three-dimensional  space 
than  does  the  physical  air.  Consequently  the  pas- 
sage to,  or  the  detailed  sight  of,  other  planets  would 
not  be  possible  for  any  system  of  clairvoyance  con- 
nected with  these  planes.  It  is  quite  possible  and 
easy  for  the  man  who  can  raise  his  consciousness  to 
the  buddhic  plane  to  pass  to  any  other  globe  be- 
longing to  our  chain  of  worlds,  but  that  is  outside 
our  present  subject. 

Still  a  good  deal  of  additional  information  about 
other  planets  can  be  obtained  by  the  use  of  such 
clairvoyant  faculties  as  we  have  been  describing.  It 
is  possible  to  make  sight  enormously  clearer  by  pass- 
ing outside  of  the  constant  disturbances  of  the 
earth's  atmosphere,  and  it  is  also  not  difficult  to 
learn  how  to  put  on  an  exceedingly  high  magnifying 
power,  so  that  even  by  ordinary  clairvoyance  a  good 
deal  of  very  interesting  astronomical  knowledge  may 
be  gained.  But  as  far  as  this  earth  and  its  immedi- 
ate surroundings  are  concerned,  there  is  practically 
no  limitation. 


76  CLAIRVOYANCE 


CHAPTER  V. 

CLAIRVOYANCE    IN    SPACE:    SEMI-INTENTIONAL 

UNDER  this  rather  curious  title  I  am  grouping  to- 
gether the  cases  of  all  those  people  who  definitely  set 
themselves  to  see  something,  but  have  no  idea  what 
the  something  will  be,  and  no  control  over  the  sight 
after  the  visions  have  begun — psychic  Micawbers, 
who  put  themselves  into  a  receptive  condition,  and 
then  simply  wait  for  something  to  turn  up.  Many 
trance-mediums  would  come  under  this  heading ;  they 
either  in  some  way  hypnotize  themselves  or  are  hyp- 
notized by  some  "spirit-guide,"  and  then  they  de- 
scribe the  scenes  or  persons  that  happen  to  float  be- 
fore their  vision.  Sometimes,  however,  when  in  this 
condition  they  see  what  is  taking  place  at  a  distance, 
and  so  they  come  to  have  a  place  among  our  "clair- 
voyants in  space." 

But  the  largest  and  most  widely-spread  band  of 
these  semi-intentional  clairvoyants  are  the  various 
kinds  of  crystal-gazers — those  who,  as  Mr.  Andrew 
Lang  puts  it,  "stare  into  a  crystal  ball,  a  cup,  a  mir- 


CLAIBVOYANCE  IN  SPACE :  SEMI-INTENTIONAL    77 

ror,  a  blob  of  ink  (Egypt  and  India),  a  drop  of  blood 
(among  the  Maories  of  New  Zealand),  a  bowl  of 
water  (Red  Indian),  a  pond  (Roman  and  African), 
water  in  a  glass  bowl  (in  Fez),  or  almost  any  pol- 
ished surface"  (Dreams  and  Ghosts,  p.  57.) 

Two  pages  later  Mr.  Lang  gives  us  a  very  good 
example  of  the  kind  of  vision  most  frequently  seen  in 
this  way.  "I  had  given  a  glass  ball/7  he  says,  "to  a 
young  lady,  Miss  Baillie,  who  had  scarcely  any  suc- 
cess with  it.  She  lent  it  to  Miss  Leslie,  who  saw  a 
large  square,  old-fashioned  red  sofa  covered  with 
muslin,  which  she  found  in  the  next  country-house 
she  visited.  Miss  Bailie's  brother,  a  young  athlete, 
laughed  at  these  experiments,  took  the 'ball  into  the 
study,  and  came  back  looking  'gey  gash/  He  ad- 
mitted that  he  has  seen  a  vision — somebody  he  knew 
under  a  lamp.  He  would  discover  during  the  week 
whether  he  saw  right  or  note  This  was  at  5 :30  on  a 
Sunday  afternoon. 

"On  Tuesday,  Mr.  Baillie  was  at  a  dance  in  a 
town  some  forty  miles  from  his  home,  and  met  a 
Miss  Preston.  'On  Sunday/  he  said,  'about  half- 
past  five  you  were  sitting  under  a  standard  lamp  in 
a  dress  I  never  saw  you  wear,  a  blue  blouse  with 
lace  over  the  shoulders,  pouring  out  tea  for  a  man  in 
blue  serge,  whose  back  was  towards  me,  so  that  I 
only  saw  the  tip  of  his  moustache.' 

"  'Why,  the  blinds  must  have  been  up/  said  Miss 
Preston. 

"  'I  was  at  Dulby/  said  Mr.  Baillie,  and  he  unde- 
niably was." 


78  CLAIRVOYANCE 

This  is  quite  a  typical  case  of  crystal-gazing — the 
picture  correct  in  every  detail,  you  see,  and  yet  abso- 
lutely unimportant  and  bearing  no  apparent  signifi- 
cation of  any  sort  to  either  party,  except  that  it 
served  to  prove  to  Mr.  Baillie  that  there  was  some- 
thing in  crystal-gazing.  Perhaps  more  frequently 
the  visions  tend  to  be  of  a  romantic  character — men 
in  foreign  dress,  or  beautiful  though  generally  un- 
known landscapes. 

Now  what  is  the  rationale  of  this  kind  of  clairvoy- 
ance? As  I  have  indicated  above,  it  belongs  usually 
to  the  "astral  current "  type,  and  the  crystal  or  other 
object  simply  acts  as  a  focus  for  the  will-power  of 
the  seer,  and  a  convenient  starting-point  for  his  as- 
tral tube.  There  are  some  who  can  influence  what 
they  will  see  by  their  will,  that  is  to  say  they  have 
the  power  of  pointing  their  telescope  as  they  wish; 
but  the  great  majority  just  form  a  fortuitous  tube 
and  see  whatever  happens  to  present  itself  at  the 
end  of  it. 

Sometimes  it  may  be  a  scene  comparatively  near  at 
hand,  as  in  the  case  just  quoted;  at  other  times  it 
will  be  a  far-away  Oriental  landscape;  at  others  yet 
it  may  be  a  reflection  of  some  fragment  of  an 
akashic  record,  and  then  the  picture  will  contain 
figures  in  some  antique  dress,  and  the  phenomenon 
belongs  to  our  third  large  division  of  "clairvoyance 
in  time."  It  is  said  that  visions  of  the  future  are 
sometimes  seen  in  crystals  also — a  further  develop- 
ment to  which  we  must  refer  later. 

I  have  seen  a  clairvoyant  use  instead  of  the  ordin- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  SEMI-INTENTIONAL    79 

ary  shining  surface  a  dead  black  one,  produced  by 
a  handful  of  powdered  charcoal  in  a  saucer.  In- 
deed it  does  not  seem  to  matter  much  what  is  used 
as  a  focus,  except  that  pure  crystal  has  an  un- 
doubted advantage  over  other  substances  in  that  its 
peculiar  arrangement  of  elemental  essence  renders 
it  specially  stimulating  to  the  psychic  faculties. 

It  seems  probable,  however,  that  in  cases  where  a 
tiny  brilliant  object  is  employed — such  as  a  point  of 
light,  or  the  drop  of  blood  used  by  the  Maories — the 
instance  is  in  reality  merely  one  of  self-hypnotiza- 
tion.  Among  non-European  nations  the  experiment 
is  very  frequently  preceded  or  accompanied  by  magi- 
cal ceremonies  and  invocations,  so  that  it  is  quite 
likely  that  such  sight  as  is  gained  may  sometimes 
be  really  that  of  some  foreign  entity,  and  so  the 
phenomenon  may  in  fact  be  merely  a  case  of  tem- 
porary possession,  and  not  of  clairvoyance  at  all. 


80  CLAIRVOYANCE 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CLAIRVOYANCE     IN     SPACE:     UNINTENTIONAL 

UNDER  this  heading  we  may  group  together  all 
those  cases  in  which  visions  of  some  event  which  is 
taking  place  at  a  distance  are  seen  quite  unexpectedly 
and  without  any  kind  of  preparation.  These  are  peo- 
ple who  are  subject  to  such  visions,  while  there  are 
many  others  to  whom  such  a  thing  will  happen  only 
once  in  a  life-time.  The  visions  are  of  all  kinds  and 
of  all  degrees  of  completeness,  and  apparently  may 
be  produced  by  various  causes.  Sometimes  the  rea- 
son of  the  vision  is  obvious,  and  the  subject-matter 
of  the  gravest  importance ;  at  other  times  no  reason 
at  all  is  discoverable,  and  the  events  shown  seem  of 
the  most  trivial  nature. 

Sometimes  these  glimpses  of  the  super-physical 
faculty  come  as  waking  visions,  and  sometimes  they 
manifest  during  sleep  as  vivid  or  oft-repeated  dreams. 
In  this  latter  case  the  sight  employed  is  perhaps  us- 
ually of  the  kind  assigned  to  our  fourth  subdivision 
of  clairvoyance  in  space,  for  the  sleeping  man  often 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   UNINTENTIONAL     81 

travels  in  his  astral  body  to  some  spot  with  which 
his  affections  or  interests  are  closely  connected,  and 
simply  watches  what  takes  place  there ;  in  the  for- 
mer it  seems  probable  that  the  second  type  of  clair- 
voyance, by  means  of  the  astral  current,  is  called  in- 
to requisition.  But  in  this  case  the  current  or  tube 
is  formed  quite  unconsciously,  and  is  often  the  au- 
tomatic result  of  a  strong  thought  or  emotion  pro- 
jected from  one  end  or  the  other — either  from  the 
seer  or  the  person  who  is  seen. 

The  simplest  plan  will  be  to  give  a  few  instances 
of  the  different  kinds,  and  to  intersperse  among  them 
such  further  explanations  as  may  seem  necessary. 
Mr.  Stead  has  collected  a  large  and  varied  assort- 
ment of  recent  and  well-authenticated  eases  in  his 
Real  Ghost  Stories,  and  I  will  select  some  of  my 
examples  from  them,  occasionally  condensing  slightly 
to  save  space. 

There  are  cases  in  which  it  is  at  once  obvious 
to  any  Theosophical  student  that  the  exceptional 
instance  of  clairvoyance  was  specially  brought  about 
by  one  of  the  band  whom  we  have  called  "Invisible 
Helpers7'  in  order  that  aid  might  be  rendered  to 
some  one  in  sore  need.  To  this  class,  undoubtedly, 
belongs  the  story  told  by  Captain  Yo»nt,  of  the 
Napa  Valley  in  California,  to  Dr.  Bushriell,  who  re- 
peats it  in  his  Nature  and  the  Supernatural  (p.  14.) 

"About  six  or  seven  years  previous,  in  a  mid- 
winter's night,  he  had  a  dream  in  which  he  saw  what 
appeared  to  be  a  company  of  emigrants  arrested  by 
the  snows  of  the  mountains,  and  perishing  rapidly 


82  CLAIEVOYANCE 

by  cold  and  hunger.  He  noted  the  very  cast  of  the 
scenery,  marked  by  a  huge,  perpendicular  front  of 
white  rock  cliff;  he  saw  the  men  cutting  off  what 
appeared  to  be  tree-tops  rising  out  of  the  deep  gulfs 
of  snow;  he  distinguished  the  very  features  of  the 
persons  and  the  look  of  their  particular  distress. 

"He  awoke  profoundly  impressed  by  the  distinct- 
ness and  apparent  reality  of  the  dream.  He  at 
length  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  exactly  the  same 
dream  over  again.'  In  the  morning  he  could  not 
expel  it  from  his  mind.  Falling  in  shortly  after  with 
an  old  hunter  comrade,  he  told  his  story,  and  was 
only  the  more  deeply  impressed  by  his  recognizing 
without  hesitation  the  scenery  of  the  dream.  This 
comrade  came  over  the  Sierra  by  the  Carson  Valley 
Pass,  and  declared  that  a  spot  in  the  Pass  exactly 
answered  his  description. 

"By  this  the  unsophistical  patriarch  was  decided. 
He  immediately  collected  a  company  of  men,  with 
mules  and  blankets  and  all  necessary  provisions. 
The  neighbors  were  laughing  meantime  at  his  cre- 
dulity. 'No  matter/  he  said,  'I  am  able  to  do  this, 
and  I  will,  for  I  verily  believe  that  the  fact  is  ac- 
cording to  my  dream. '  The  men  were  sent  into  the 
mountains  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant  direct 
to  the  Carson  Valley  Pass.  And  there  they  found 
the  company  exactly  in  the  condition  of  the  dream, 
and  brought  in  the  remnant  alive. " 

Since  it  is  not  stated  that  Captain  Yonnt  was  in 
the  habit  of  seeing  visions,  it  seems  clear  that  some 
helper,  observing  the  forlorn  condition  of  the  emi- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   UNINTENTIONAL     83 

grant  party,  took  the  nearest  impressionable  and 
otherwise  suitable  person  (who  happened  to  be  the 
Captain)  to  the  spot  in  the  astral  body,  and  aroused 
him  sufficiently  to  fix  the  scene  firmly  in  his  memory. 
The  helper  may  possibly  have  arranged  an  "astral 
current "  for  the  Captain  instead,  but  the  former 
suggestion  is  more  probable.  At  any  rate  the  motive, 
and  broadly  the  method,  of  the  work  are  obvious 
enough  in  this  case. 

Sometimes  the  "astral  current "  may  be  set  going 
by  a  strong  emotional  thought  at  the  other  end  of 
the  line,  and  this  may  happen  even  though  the 
thinker  has  no  such  intention  in  his  mind.  In  the 
rather  striking  story  which  I  am  about  to  quote,  it  is 
evident  that  the  link  was  formed  by  the  doctor's 
frequent  thought  about  Mrs.  Broughton,  yet  he  had 
clearly  no  especial  wish  that  she  should  see  what  he 
was  doing  at  the  time.  That  it  was  this  kind  of 
clairvoyance  that  was  employed  is  shown  by  the 
fixity  of  her  point  of  view — which,  be  it  observed,  is 
not  the  doctor's  point  of  view  sympathetically  trans- 
ferred (as  it  might  have  been),  since  she  sees  his 
back  without  recognizing  him.  The  story  is  to  be 
found  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Psychical  Research 
Society  (vol.  ii.,  p.  160.) 

"Mrs.  Broughton  awoke  one  night  in  1844,  and 
roused  her  husband,  telling  him  that  something 
dreadful  had  happened  in  France.  He  begged  her  to 
go  to  sleep  again,  and  not  trouble  him.  She  assured 
him  that  she  was  not  asleep  when  she  saw  what  she 
insisted  on  telling  him — what  she  saw  in  fact. 


84  CLAIRVOYANCE 

"  First  a  carriage  accident — which  she  did  not  ac- 
tually see,  but  what  she  saw  was  the  result — a  broken 
carriage,  a  crowd  collected,  a  figure  gently  raised  and 
carried  into  the  nearest  house,  then  a  figure  lying  on 
a  bed  which  she  then  recognized  as  the  Duke  of 
Orleans.  Gradually  friends  collecting  round  the  bed 
— among  them  several  members  of  the  French  royal 
family,  watching  the  evidently  dying  duke.  One  man 
(she  could  see  his  back,  but  did  not  know  who  he 
was)  was  a  doctor.  He  stood  bending  over  the  duke, 
feeling  his  pulse,  with  his  watch  in  the  other  hand. 
And  then  all  passed  away,  and  she  saw  no  more. 

' '  As  soon  as  it  was  daylight  she  wrote  down  in  her 
journal  all  that  she  had  seen.  It  was  before  the 
days  of  electric  telegraph,  and  two  or  more  days 
passed  before  the  Times  announced  'The  Death  of 
the  Duke  of  Orleans.7  Visiting  Paris  a  short  time 
afterwards  she  saw  and  recognized  the  place  of  the 
accident  and  received  the  explanation  of  her  im- 
pression. The  doctor  who  attended  the  dying  duke 
was  an  old  friend  of  hers,  and  as  he  watched  by 
the  bed  his  mind  had  been  constantly  occupied  with 
her  and  her  family." 

A  commoner  instance  is  that  in  which  strong 
affection  sets  up  the  necessary  current ;  probably  a 
fairly  steady  stream  of  mutual  thought  is  constantly 
flowing  between  the  two  parties  in  the  case,  and  some 
sudden  need  or  dire  extremity  on  the  part  of  one 
of  them  endues  this  stream  temporarily  with  the 
polarizing  power  which  is  needful  to  create  the 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:  UNINTENTIONAL     85 

astral  telescope.  An  illustrative  example  is  quoted 
from  the  same  Proceedings  (vol.  i.,  p.  30.) 

"On  September  9th,  1848,  at  the  siege  of  Mooltan, 

Major-General  R ,  C.B.,  then  adjutant  of  his 

regiment,  was  most  severely  and  dangerously 
wounded;  and  supposing  himself  to  be  dying,  asked 
one  of  the  officers  with  him  to  take  the  ring  off  his 
finger  and  send  it  to  his  wife,  who  at  the  time  was 
fully  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant  at  Feroze- 
pore. 

"  'On  the  night  of  September  9th,  1848,'  writes 
his  wife,  'I  was  lying  on  my  bed,  between  sleeping 
and  waking,  when  I  distinctly  saw  my  husband  be- 
ing carried  off  the  field  seriously  wounded,  and 
heard  his  voice  saying,  "Take  this  ring  off  my  finger 
and  send  it  to  my  wife."  All  the  next  day  I  could 
not  get  the  sight  or  the  voice  out  of  my  mind. 

"  'In  due  time  I  heard  of  General  E having 

been  sevely  wounded  in  the  assault  of  Mooltan. 
He  survived,  however,  and  is  still  living.  It  was  not 
for  some,  time  after  the  siege  that  I  heard  from 

General  L ,  the  officer  who  helped  to  carry  my 

husband  off  the  field,  that  the  request  as  to  the  ring 
was  actually  made  by  him,  just  as  I  heard  it  at 
Ferozepore  at  that  very  time.'  ' 

Then  there  is  the  very  large  class  of  casual  clair- 
voyant visions  which  have  no  traceable  cause — which 
are  apparently  quite  meaningless,  and  have  no  recog- 
nizable relation  to  any  events  known  to  the  seer.  To 
this  class  belong  many  of  the  landscapes  seen  by 
some  people  just  before  they  fall  asleep.  I  quote  a 


86  CLAIRVOYANCE 

capital  and  very  realistic  account  of  an  experience  of 
this  sort  from  Mr.  W.  T.  Stead's  Real  Ghost  Stories 
(p.  65.) 

"I  got  into  bed  but  was  not  able  to  go  to  sleep. 
I  shut  my  eyes  and  waited  for  sleep  to  come ;  instead 
of  sleep,  however,  there  came  to  me  a  succession  of 
curiously  vivid  clairvoyant  pictures.  There  was  no 
light  in  the  room,  and  it  was  perfectly  dark;  I  had 
my  eyes  shut  also.  But  notwithstanding  the  dark- 
ness I  suddenly  was  conscious  of  looking  at  a  scene 
of  singular  beauty.  It  was  as  if  I  saw  a  living  minia- 
ture about  the  size  of  a  magic-lantern  slide.  At  this 
moment  I  can  recall  the  scene  as  if  I  saw  it  again.  It 
was  a  seaside  piece.  The  moon  was  shining  upon  the 
water,  which  rippled  slowly  onto  the  beach.  Eight 
before  me  a  long  mole  ran  into  the  water. 

"On  either  side  of  the  mole  irregular  rocks  stood 
up  above  the  sea-level.  On  the  shore  stood  several 
houses,  square  and  rude,  which  resembled  nothing 
that  I  had  even  seen  in  house  architecture.  No  one 
was  stirring,  but  the  moon  was  there  and  the  sea  and 
the  gleam  of  the  moonlight  on  the  rippling  waters, 
just  as  if  I  had  been  looking  on  the  actual  scene. 

"It  was  so  beautiful  that  I  remember  thinking  that 
if  it  continued  I  should  be  so  interested  in  looking  at 
it  that  I  should  never  go  to  sleep.  I  was  wide  awake, 
and  at  the  same  time  that  I  saw  the  scene  I  distinctly 
heard  the  dripping  of  the  rain  outside  the  window. 
Then  suddenly,  without  any  apparent  object  or  rea- 
son, the  scene  changed. 

The  moonlit  sea  vanished,  and  in  its  place  I  was 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  SPACE:   UNINTENTIONAL     87 

looking  right  into  the  interior  of  a  reading-room. 
It  seemed  as  if  it  had  been  used  as  a  schoolroom  in 
the  daytime,  and  was  employed  as  a  reading-room  in 
the  evening.  I  remember  seeing  one  reader  who  had 
a  curious  resemblance  to  Tim  Harrington,  although 
it  was  not  he,  hold  up  a  magazine  or  book  in  his 
hand  and  laugh.  It  was  not  a  picture — it  was  there. 

t  '  The  scene  was  just  as  if  you  were  looking  through 
an  opera-glass;  you  saw  the  play  of  the  muscles,  the 
gleaming  of  the  eye,  every  movement  of  the  unknown 
persons  in  the  unnamed  place  into  which  you  were 
gazing.  I  saw  all  that  without  opening  my  eyes,  nor 
did  my  eyes  have  anything  to  do  with  it.  You  see 
such  things  as  these  as  it  were  with  another  sense 
which  is  more  inside  your  head  than  in  your  eyes. 

"This  was  a  very  poor  and  paltry  experience,  but 
it  enabled  me  to  understand  better  how  it  is  that 
clairvoyants  see  than  any  amount  of  disquisition. 

"The  pictures  were  apropos  of  nothing;  they  had 
been  suggested  by  nothing  I  had  been  reading  or 
talking  of ;  they  simply  came  as  if  I  had  been  able  to 
look  through  a  glass  at  what  was  occurring  some- 
where else  in  the  world.  I  had  my  peep,  and  then  it 
passed,  nor  have  I  had  a  recurrence  of  a  similar  ex- 
perience. " 

Mr.  Stead  regards  that  as  a  "poor  and  paltry  ex- 
perience/ '  and  it  may  perhaps  be  considered  so 
when  compared  with  the  greater  possibilities,  yet  I 
know  many  students  who  would  be  very  thankful  to 
have  even  so  much  of  direct  personal  experience  to 
tell.  Small  though  it  may  be  in  itself,  it  at  once 


88  CLAIEVOYANCE 

gives  the  seer  a  clue  to  the  whole  thing,  and  clair- 
voyance would  be  a  living  actuality  to  a  man  who 
had  seen  even  that  much  in  a  way  that  it  could  never 
have  been  without  that  little  touch  with  the  unseen 
world. 

These  pictures  were  much  too  clear  to  have  been 
mere  reflections  of  the  thoughts  of  others,  and  be- 
sides, the  description  unmistakably  shows  that  they 
were  views  seen  through  an  astral  telescope ;  so 
either  Mr.  Stead  must  quite  unconsciously  have  set 
a  current  going  for  himself,  or  (which  is  much  more 
probable)  some  kindly  astral  entity  set  it  in  motion 
for  him,  and  gave  him,  to  while  away  a  tedious  de- 
lay, any  pictures  that  happened  to  come  handy  at 
the  end  of  the  tube. 


CLAIEVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  89 


CHAPTER  VII. 

CLAIRVOYANCE    IN    TIME:    THE    PAST 

CLAIRVOYANCE  in  time — that  is  to  say,  the  power  of 
reading  the  past  and  the  future — is,  like  all  the  other 
varieties,  possessed  by  different  people  in  very  vary- 
ing degrees,  ranging  from  the  man  who  has  both 
faculties  fully  at  his  command,  down  to  one  who 
only  occasionally  gets  involuntary  and  very  imper- 
fect glimpses  or  reflections  of  these  scenes  of  other 
days.  A  person  of  the  latter  type  might  have,  let 
us  say,  a  vision  of  some  event  in  the  past;  but  it 
would  be  liable  to  the  most  serious  distortion,  and 
even  if  it  happened  to  be  fairly  accurate  it  would 
almost  certainly  be  a  mere  isolated  picture,  and  he 
would  probably  be  quite  unable  to  relate  it  to  what 
had  occurred  before  or  after  it,  or  to  account  for  any- 
thing unusual  which  might  appear  in  it.  The  trained 
man,  on  the  other  hand,  could  follow  the  drama  con- 
nected with  his  picture  backwards  or  forwards  to  any 
extent  that  might  seem  desirable,  and  trace  out  with 
equal  ease  the  causes  which  had  led  up  to  it  or  the 
results  which  it  in  turn  would  produce. 


90  CLAIEVOYANCE 

We  shall  probably  find  it  easier  to  grasp  this  some- 
what difficult  section  of  our  subject  if  we  consider  it 
in  the  subdivisions  which  naturally  suggest  them- 
selves, and  deal  first  with  the  vision  which  looks 
backwards  into  the  past,  leaving  for  later  examina- 
tion that  which  pierces  the  veil  of  the  future.  In 
each  case  it  will  be  well  for  us  to  try  to  understand 
what  we  can  of  the  modus  operandi,  even  though  our 
success  can  at  best  be  only  a  very  modified  one,  ow- 
ing first  to  the  imperfect  information  on  some  parts 
of  the  subject  at  present  possessed  by  our  investiga- 
tors, and  secondly  to  the  ever-recurring  failure  of 
physical  words  to  express  a  hundredth  part  even  of 
the  little  we  do  know  about  higher  planes  and  facul- 
ties. 

In  the  case  then  of  a  detailed  vision  of  the  remote 
past,  how  is  it  obtained,  and  to  what  plane  of  nature 
does  it  really  belong?  The  answer  to  both  these 
questions  is  contained  in  the  reply  that  it  is  read 
from  the  akashic  records;  but  that  statement  in  re- 
turn will  require  a  certain  amount  of  explanation 
for  many  readers.  The  word  is  in  truth  somewhat 
of  a  misnomer,  for  though  the  records  are  undoubt- 
edly read  from  the  akasha,  or  matter  of  the  mental 
plane,  yet  it  is  not  to  it  that  they  really  belong. 
Still  worse  is  the  alternative  title,  "records  of  the 
astral  light,"  which  has  sometimes  been  employed, 
for  these  records  lie  far  beyond  the  astral  plane,  and 
all  that  can  be  obtained  on  it  are  only  broken 
glimpses  of  a  kind  of  double  reflection  of  them,  as 
will  presently  be  explained. 


CLAIEVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  91 

Like  so  many  others  of  our  Theosophical  terms, 
the  word  akasha  has  been  very  loosely  used.  In 
some  of  our  earlier  books  it  was  considered  as  synon- 
ymous with  astral  light,  and  in  others  it  was  em- 
ployed to  signify  any  kind  of  invisible  matter,  from 
mulaprakriti  down  to  the  physical  ether.  In  later 
books  its  use  has  been  restricted  to  the  matter  of  the 
mental  plane,  and  it  is  in  that  sense  that  the  records 
may  be  spoken  of  as  akashic,  for  although  they  are 
not  originally  made  on  that  plane  any  more  than  on 
the  astral,  yet  it  is  there  that  we  first  come  definitely 
into  contact  with  them  and  find  it  possible  to  do  re- 
liable work  with  them. 

This  subject  of  the  records  is  by  no  means  an  easy 
one  to  deal  with,  for  it  is  one  of  that  numerous  class 
which  requires  for  its  perfect  comprehension  facul- 
ties of  a  far  higher  order  than  any  which  humanity 
has  yet  evolved.  The  real  solution  of  its  problems 
lies  on  planes  far  beyond  any  that  we  can  possibly 
know  at  present,  and  any  view  that  we  take  of  it 
must  necessarily  be  of  the  most  imperfect  character, 
since  we  cannot  but  look  at  it  from  below  instead  of 
from  above.  The  idea  which  we  form  of  it  must 
therefore  be  only  partial,  yet  it  need  not  mislead  us 
unless  we  allow  ourselves  to  think  of  the  tiny  frag- 
ment which  is  all  that  we  can  see  as  though  it  were 
the  perfect  whole.  If  we  are  careful  that  such  con- 
ceptions as  we  may  form  shall  be  accurate  as  far  as 
they  go,  we  shall  have  nothing  to  unlearn,  though 
much  to  add,  when  in  the  course  of  our  further 
progress  we  gradually  acquire  the  higher  wisdom. 


92  CLAIRVOYANCE 

Be  it  understood  then  at  the  commencement  that  a 
thorough  grasp  of  our  subject  is  an  impossibility  at 
the  present  stage  of  our  evolution,  and  that  many 
points  will  arise  as  to  which  no  exact  explanation  is 
yet  obtainable,  though  it  may  often  be  possible  to 
suggest  analogies  and  to  indicate  the  lines  along 
which  an  explanation  must  lie. 

Let  us  then  try  to  carry  back  our  thoughts  to  the 
beginning  of  this  solar  system  to  which  we  belong. 
We  are  all  familiar  with  the  ordinary  astronomical 
theory  of  its  origin — that  which  is  commonly  called 
the  nebular  hypothesis — according  to  which  it  first 
came  into  existence  as  a  gigantic  glowing  nebula,  of 
a  diameter  far  exceeding  that  of  the  orbit  or  even  the 
outermost  of  the  planets,  and  then,  as  in  the  course 
of  countless  ages  that  enormous  sphere  gradually 
cooled  and  contracted,  the  system  as  we  know  it  was 
formed. 

Occult  science  accepts  that  theory,  in  its  broad  out- 
line, as  correctly  representing  the  purely  physical 
side  of  the  evolution  of  our  system,  but  it  would  add 
that  if  we  confine  our  attention  to  this  physical  side 
only  we  shall  have  a  very  incomplete  and  incoherent 
idea  of  what  really  happened.  It  would  postulate, 
to  begin  with,  that  the  exalted  Being  who  undertakes 
the  formation  of  a  system  (whom  we  sometimes  call 
the  Logos  of  the  system)  first  of  all  forms  in  His 
mind  a  complete  conception  of  the  whole  of  it  with 
all  its  successive  chains  of  worlds.  By  the  very  act 
of  forming  that  conception  He  calls  the  whole  into 
simultaneous  objective  existence  on  the  plane  of  His 


CLAIEVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  93 

thought — a  plane  of  course  far  above  all  those  of 
which  we  know  anything — from  which  the  various 
globes  descend  when  required  into  whatever  state  of 
further  objectivity  may  be  respectively  destined  for 
them.  Unless  we  constantly  bear  in  mind  this  fact  of 
the  real  existence  of  the  whole  system  from  the  very 
beginning  on  a  higher  plane,  we  shall  be  perpetually 
misunderstanding  the  physical  evolution  which  we 
see  taking  place  down  here. 

But  occultism  has  more  than  this  to  teach  us  on 
the  subject.  It  tells  us  not  only  that  all  this  wonder- 
ful system  to  which  we  belong  is  called  into  existence 
by  the  Logos,  both  on  lower  and  on  higher  planes, 
but  also  that  its  relation  to  Him  is  closer  even  than 
that,  for  it  is  absolutely  a  part  of  Him — a  partial 
expression  of  Him  upon  the  physical  plane — and  that 
the  movement  and  energy  of  the  whole  system  is  His 
energy,  and  is  all  carried  on  within  the  limits  of  His 
aura.  Stupendous  as  this  conception  is,  it  will  yet 
not  be  wholly  unthinkable  to  those  of  us  who  have 
made  any  study  of  the  subject  of  the  aura. 

We  are  familiar  with  the  idea  that  as  a  person  pro- 
gresses on  the  upward  path  his  causal  body,  which  is 
the  determining  limit  of  his'  aura,  distinctly  increases 
in  size  as  well  as  in  luminosity  and  purity  of  color. 
Many  of  us  know  from  experience  that  the  aura  of  a 
pupil  who  has  already  made  considerable  advance  on 
the  Path  is  very  much  larger  than  that  of  one  who  is 
but  just  setting  his  foot  upon  its  first  step,  while  in 
the  case  of  an  Adept  the  proportional  increase  is  far 
greater  still.  We  read  in  quite  exoteric  Oriental 


94  CLAIRVOYANCE 

scriptures  of  the  immense  extension  of  the  aura  of 
the  Buddha ;  I  think  that  three  miles  is  mentioned 
on  one  occasion  as  its  limit,  but  whatever  the  exact 
measurement  may  be,  it  is  obvious  that  we  have  here 
another  record  of  this  fact  of  the  extremely  rapid 
growth  of  the  causal  body  as  man  passes  on  his  up- 
ward way.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  rate  of 
this  growth  would  itself  increase  in  geometrical  pro- 
gression, so  that  it  need  not  surprise  us  to  hear  of  an 
Adept  on  a  still  higher  level  whose  aura  is  capable 
of  including  the  entire  world  at  once ;  and  from  this 
we  may  gradually  lead  our  minds  up  to  the  concep- 
tion that  there  is  a  Being  so  exalted  as  to  compre- 
hend within  Himself  the  whole  of  our  solar  system. 
And  we  should  remember  that,  enormous  as  this 
seems  to  us,  it  is  but  as  the  tiniest  drop  in  the  vast 
ocean  of  space. 

So  of  the  Logos  (who  has  in  Him  all  the  capacities 
and  qualities  with  which  we  can  possibly  endow  the 
highest  God  we  can  imagine)  it  is  literally  true,  as 
was  said  of  old,  that  ' '  of  Him  and  through  Him,  and 
to  Him  are  all  things, "  and  "in  Him  we  live  and 
move  and  have  our  being. " 

Now  if  this  be  so,  it  is  clear  that  whatever  happens 
within  our  system  happens  absolutely  within  the  con- 
sciousness of  its  Logos,  and  so  we  at  once  see  that 
the  true  record  must  be  His  memory;  and  further- 
more, it  is  obvious  that  on  whatever  plane  that 
wondrous  memory  exists,  it  cannot  but  be  far  above 
anything  that  we  know,  and  consequently  whatever 
records  we  may  find  ourselves  able  to  read  must  be 


CLAIBVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  95 

only  a  reflection  of  that  great  dominant  fact,  mir- 
rored in  the  denser  media  of  the  lower  planes. 

On  the  astral  plane  it  is  at  once  evident  that  this 
is  so — that  what  we  are  dealing  with  is  only  a  re- 
flection of  a  reflection,  and  an  exceedingly  imperfect 
one,  for  such  records  as  can  be  reached  there  are 
fragmentary  in  the  extreme,  and  often  seriously  dis- 
torted. We  know  how  universally  water  is  used  as 
a  symbol  of  the  astral  light,  and  in  this  particular 
case  it  is  a  remarkably  apt  one.  From  the  surface  of 
still  water  we  may  get  a  clear  reflection  of  the  sur- 
sounding  object,  just  as  from  a  mirror;  but  at  the 
best  it  is  only  a  reflection — a  representation  in  two 
dimensions  of  three-dimensional  objects,  and  there- 
fore differing  in  all  its  qualities,  except  color,  from 
that  which  it  represents;  and  in  addition  to  this,  it 
is  always  reversed. 

But  let  the  surface  of  the  water  be  ruffled  by  the 
wind  and  what  do  we  find  then?  A  reflection  still, 
certainly,  but  so  broken  up  and  distorted  as  to  be 
quite  useless  or  even  misleading  as  a  guide  to  the 
shape  and  real  appearance  of  the  objects  reflected. 
Here  and  there  for  a  moment  we  might  happen  to 
get  a  clear  reflection  of  some  minute  part  of  the 
scene — of  a  single  leaf  from  a  tree,  for  example; 
but  it  would  need  long  labor  and  considerable 
knowledge  of  natural  laws  to  build  up  anything  like 
a  true  conception  of  the  object  reflected  by  putting 
together  even  a  large  number  of  such  isolated  frag- 
ments of  an  image  of  it. 

Now  in  the  astral  plane  we  can  never  have  any- 


96  CLAIRVOYANCE 

thing  approaching  to  what  we  have  imaged  as  a  still 
surface,  but  on  the  contrary  we  have  always  to  deal 
with  one  in  rapid  and  bewildering  motion;  judge, 
therefore,  how  little  we  can  depend  upon  getting  a 
clear  and  definite  reflection.  Thus  a  clairvoyant  who 
possesses  only  the  faculty  of  astral  sight  can  never 
rely  upon  any  picture  of  the  past  that  comes  before 
him  as  being  accurate  and  perfect;  here  and  there 
some  part  of  it  may  be  so,  but  he  has  no  means  of 
knowing  which  it  is.  If  he  is  under  the  care  of  a 
competent  teacher  he  may,  by  long  and  careful 
training,  be  shown  how  to  distinguish  between  re- 
liable and  unreliable  impressions,  and  to  construct 
from  the  broken  reflections  some  kind  of  image  of 
the  object  reflected ;  but  usually  long  before  he  has 
mastered  those  difficulties  he  will  have  developed  the 
mental  sight,  which  renders  such  labor  unnecessary. 
On  the  next  plane,  which  we  call  the  mental,  con- 
ditions are  very  different.  There  the  record  is  full 
and  accurate,  and  it  would  be  impossible  to  make 
any  mistake  in  the  reading.  That  is  to  say,  if  three 
clairvoyants  possessing  the  powers  of  the  mental 
plane  agreed  to  examine  a  certain  record  there,  what 
would  be  presented  to  their  vision  would  be  abso- 
lutely the  same  reflection  in  each  case,  and  each 
would  acquire  a  correct  impression  from  it  in  read- 
ing it.  It  does  not  however  follow  that  when  they  all 
compared  notes  later  on  the  physical  plane  their  re- 
ports would  agree  exactly.  It  is  well  known  that  if 
three  people  who  witness  an  occurrence  down  here 
in  the  physical  world  set  to  work  to  describe  it  after- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  97 

wards,  their  accounts  will  differ  considerably,  for 
each  will  have  noticed  especially  those  items  which 
most  appeal  to  him,  and  will  insensibly  have  made 
them  the  prominent  features  of  the  event,  some- 
times ignoring  other  points  which  were  in  reality 
much  more  important. 

Now  in  the  case  of  an  observation  on  the  mental 
plane  this  personal  equation  would  not  appreciably 
affect  the  impressions  received,  for  since  each  would 
thoroughly  grasp  the  entire  subject  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  him  to  see  its  parts  out  of  due  propor- 
tion ;  but,  except  in  the  case  of  carefully  trained  and 
experienced  persons,  this  factor  does  come  into  play 
in  transferring  the  impressions  to  the  lower  planes. 
It  is  in  the  nature  of  things  impossible  that  any 
account  given  down  here  of  a  vision  or  experience  on 
the  mental  plane  can  be  complete,  since  nine-tenths 
of  what  is  seen  and  felt  there  could  not  be  expressed 
by  physical  words  at  all;  and,  since  all  expression 
must  therefore  be  partial,  there  is  obviously  some 
possibility  of  selection  as  to  the  part  expressed.  It 
is  for  this  reason  that  in  all  our  Theosophical  in- 
vestigations of  recent  years  so  much  stress  has  been 
laid  upon  the  constant  checking  and  verifying  of 
clairvoyant  testimony,  nothing  which  rests  upon  the 
vision  of  one  person  only  having  been  allowed  to 
appear  in  our  later  books. 

But  even  when  the  possibility  of -error  from  this 
factor  of  personal  equation  has  been  reduced  to  a 
minimum  by  a  careful  system  of  counterchecking, 
there  still  remains  the  very  serious  difficulty  which 


98  CLATEVOYANCE 

is  inherent  in  the  operation  of  bringing  down  im- 
pressions from  a  higher  plane  to  a  lower  one.  This 
is  something  analogous  to  the  difficulty  experienced 
by  a  painter  in  his  endeavor  to  reproduce  a  three- 
dimensional  landscape  on  a  flat  surface — that  is, 
practically  in  two  dimensions.  Just  as  the  artist 
needs  long  and  careful  training  of  eye  and  hand 
before  he  can  produce  a  satisfactory  representation 
of  nature,  so  does  the  clairvoyant  need  long  and 
careful  training  before  he  can  describe  accurately  on 
a  lower  plane  what  he  sees  on  a  higher  one ;  and  the 
probability  of  getting  an  exact  description  from  an 
untrained  person  is  about  equal  to  that  of  getting  a 
perfectly-finished  landscape  from  one  who  has  never 
learnt  how  to  draw. 

It  must  be  remembered,  too,  that  the  most  perfect 
picture  is  in  reality  infinitely  far  from  being  a  repro- 
duction of  the  scene  which  it  represents,  for  hardly  a 
single  line  or  angle  in  it  can  ever  be  the  same  as 
those  in  the  object  copied.  It  is  simply  a  very 
ingenious  attempt  to  make  upon  one  only  of  our  five 
senses,  by  means  of  lines  and  colors  on  a  flat  surface, 
an  impression  similar  to  that  which  would  have  been 
made  if  we  had  actually  had  before  us  the  scene 
depicted.  Except  by  a  suggestion  dependent  entirely 
on  our  own  previous  experience,  it  can  convey  to  us 
nothing  of  the  roar  of  the  sea,  of  the  scent  of  the 
flowers,  of  the  taste  of  the  fruit,  or  of  the  softness  or 
hardness  of  the  surface  drawn. 

Of  exactly  similar  nature,  though  far  greater  in 
degree,  are  the  difficulties  experienced  by  a  clairvoy- 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  PAST  99 

ant  in  his  attempt  to  describe  upon  the  physical 
plane  what  he  has  seen  upon  the  astral;  and  they 
are  furthermore  greatly  enhanced  by  the  fact  that, 
instead  of  having  merely  to  recall  to  the  minds  of  his 
hearers  conceptions  with  which  they  are  already  fa- 
miliar, as  the  artist  does  when  he  paints  men  or 
animals,  fields  or  trees,  he  has  to  endeavor  by  the 
very  imperfect  means  at  his  disposal  to  suggest  to 
them  conceptions  which  in  most  cases  are  absolutely 
new  to  them. 

Small  wonder  then,  that  however  vivid  and  strik- 
ing his  descriptions  may  seem  to  his  audience,  he 
himself  should  constantly  be  impressed  with  their 
total  inadequency,  and  should  feel  that  his  best  ef- 
forts have  entirely  failed  to  convey  any  idea  of  what 
he  really  sees.  And  we  must  remember  that  in  the 
case  of  the  report  given  down  here  of  a  record  read 
on  the  mental  plane,  this  difficult  operation  of  trans- 
ference from  the  higher  to  the  lower  has  taken  place 
not  once  but  twice,  since  the  memory  has  been 
brought  through  the  intervening  astral  plane.  Even 
in  a  case  where  the  investigator  has  the  advantage  of 
having  developed  his  mental  faculties  so  that  he  has 
the  use  of  them  while  awake  in  the  physical  body, 
he  is  still  hampered  by  the  absolute  incapacity  of 
physical  language  to  express  what  he  sees. 

Try  for  a  moment  to  realize  fully  what  is  called 
the  fourth  dimension,  of  which  we  said  something  in 
an  earlier  chapter.  It  is  easy  enough  to  think  of  our 
own  three  dimensions — to  image  in  our  minds  the 
length,  breath  and  height  of  any  object;  and  we  see 


100  CLAIRVOYANCE 

that  each  of  these  three  dimensions  is  expressed  by 
a  line  at  right  angles  to  both  of  the  others.  The 
idea  of  the  fourth  dimension  is  that  it  might  be  pos- 
sible to  draw  a  fourth  line  which  shall  be  at  right 
angels  to  all  three  of  those  already  existing. 

Now  the  ordinary  mind  cannot  grasp  this  idea  in 
the  least,  though  some  few  who  have  made  a  special 
study  of  the  subject  have  gradually  come  to  be  able 
to  realize  one  or  two  very  simple  four-dimensional 
figures. 

Still,  no  words  that  they  can  use  on  this  plane  can 
bring  any  image  of  these  figures  before  the  minds  of 
others,  and  if  any  reader  who  has  not  specially 
trained  himself  along  that  line  will  make  the  effort 
to  visualize  such  a  shape  he  will  find  it  quite  impos- 
sible. Now  to  express  such  a  form  clearly  in  physi- 
cal words  would  be,  in  effect,  to  describe  accurately 
a  single  object  on  the  astral  plane ;  but  in  examining 
the  records  on  the  mental  plane  we  should  have  to 
face  the  additional  difficulties  of  a  fifth  dimension! 
So  that  the  impossibility  of  fully  explaining  these 
records  will  be  obvious  to  even  the  most  superficial 
observation. 

We  have  spoken  of  the  records  as  the  memory  of 
the  Logos,  yet  they  are  very  much  more  than  a 
memory  in  an  ordinary  sense  of  the  word.  Hopeless 
as  it  may  be  to  imagine  how  these  images  appear 
from  His  point  of  view,  we  yet  know  that  as  we  rise 
higher  and  higher  we  must  be  drawing  nearer  to  the 
true  memory — must  be  seeing  more  nearly  as  He 
sees;  so  that  great  interest  attaches  to  the  experience 


CLAIRVOYANCE   IN  TIHK:    HIF   PAST  101 

of  the  clairvoyant  with  reference  to  these  records 
when  he  stands  upon  the  buddhic  plane — the  highest 
which  his  consciousness  can  reach  even  when  away 
from  the  physical  body  until  he  attains  the  level  of 
the  Arhats. 

Here  time  and  space  no  longer  limit  him;  he  no 
longer  needs,  as  on  the  mental  plane,  to  pass  a  series 
of  events  in  review,  for  past,  present  and  future  are 
all  alike  simultaneously  present  to  him,  meaningless 
as  that  sounds  down  here.  Indeed,  infinitely  below 
the  consciousness  of  the  Logos  as  even  that  exalted 
plane  is,  it  is  yet  abundantly  clear  from  what  we  see' 
there  that  to  Him  the  record  must  be  far  more  than 
what  we  call  a  memory,  for  all  that  has  happened  in 
the  past  and  all  that  will  happen  in  the  future  Is 
happening  now  before  His  eyes  just  as  are  the  events 
of  what  we  call  the  present  time.  Utterly  incredible, 
wildly  incomprehensible,  of  course,  to  our  limited 
understanding;  yet  absolutely  true  for  all  that. 

Naturally  we  could  not  expect  to  understand  at 
our  present  stage  of  knowledge  how  so  marvellous  a 
result  is  produced,  and  to  attempt  an  explanation 
would  only  be  to  involve  ourselves  in  a  mist  of  words 
from  which  we  should  gain  no  real  information.  Yet 
a  line  of  thought  recurs  to  my  mind  which  perhaps 
suggests  the  direction  in  which  it  is  possible  that  that 
explanation  may  lie :  and  whatever  helps  us  to  realize 
that  so  astounding  a  statement  may  after  all  not  be 
wholly  impossible  will  be  of  assistance  in  broadening 
our  minds. 

Some  thirty  years  ago  I  remember  reading  a  very 


IDS-  CI;AI&VOYANCE 

curious  little  book,  called,  I  think,  The  Stars  and  the 
Earthy  the  object  of  which  was  to  endeavor  to  show 
how  it  was  scientifically  possible  that  to  the  mind  of 
God  the  past  and  the  present  might  be  absolutely 
simultaneous.  Its  arguments  struck  me  at  the  time 
as  decidedly  ingenious,  and  I  will  proceed  to  sum- 
marize them,  as  I  think  they  will  be  found  somewhat 
suggestive  in  connection  with  the  subject  which  we 
have  been  considering. 

When  we  see  anything,  whether  it  be  the  book 
which  we  hold  in  our  hands  or  a  star  millions  of 
miles  away,  we  do  so  by  means  of  a  vibration  in  the 
ether,  commonly  called  a  ray  of  light,  which  passes 
from  the  object  seen  to  our  eyes.  Now  the  speed  with 
whicH  this  vibration  passes  is  so  great — about  186,000 
miles  a  second — that  when  we  are  considering  any 
object  in  our  own  world  we  may  regard  it  as  practi- 
cally instantaneous.  When,  however,  we  come  to 
deal  with  interplanetary  distances  we  have  to  take 
the  speed  of  light  into  consideration,  for  an  apprer 
ciable  period  is  occupied  in  traversing  these  vast 
spaces.  For  example  it  takes  eight  minutes  and  a 
quarter  for  light  to  travel  to  us  from  the  sun,  so 
that  when  we  look  at  the  solar  orb  we  see  it  by 
means  of  a  ray  of  light  which  left  it  more  than  eight 
minutes  ago. 

From  this  follows  a  very  curious  result.  The  ray 
of  light  by  which  we  see  the  sun  can  obviously  report 
to  us  only  the  state  of  affairs  which  existed  in  that 
luminary  when  it  started  on  its  journey,  and  would 
not  be  in  the  least  affected  by  anything  that  hap- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  103 

pened  there  after  it  left;  so  that  we  really  see  the 
sun  not  as  he  is,  but  as  he  was  eight  minutes  ago. 
That  is  to  say  that  if  anything  important  took  place 
in  the  sun —  the  formation  of  a  new  sun-spot,  for  in- 
stance— an  astronomer  who  was  watching  the  orb 
through  his  telescope  at  the  time  would  be  quite  un- 
aware of  the  incident  while  it  was  happening,  since 
the  ray  of  light  bearing  the  news  would  not  reach 
him  until  more  than  eight  minutes  later. 

The  difference  is  more  striking  when  we  consider 
the  fixed  stars,  because  in  their  case  the  distances  are 
so  enormously  greater.  The  pole  star,  for  example, 
is  so  far  off  that  light,  travelling  at  the  inconceivable 
speed  above  mentioned,  takes  a  little  more  than  fifty 
years  to  reach  our  eyes;  and  from  that  follows  the 
strange  but  inevitable  inference  that  we  see  the  pole 
star  not  as  and  where  it  is  at  this  moment,  but  as  and 
where  it  was  fifty  years  ago.  Nay,  if  tomorrow  some 
cosmic  catastrophe  were  to  shatter  the  pole  star  into 
fragments,  we  should  still  see  it  peacefully  shinning  in 
the  sky  all  the  rest  of  our  lives;  our  children  would 
grow  up  to  middle  age  and  gather  their  children 
about  them  in  turn  before  the  news  of  that  tre- 
mendous accident  reached  any  terrestrial  eye.  In 
the  same  way  there  are  other  stars  so  far  distant 
that  light  takes  thousands  of  years  to  travel  from 
them  to  us,  and  with  reference  to  their  condition  our 
information  is  therefore  thousands  of  years  behind 
time. 

Now  carry  the  argument  a  step  farther.  Suppose 
that  we  were  able  to  place  a  man  at  the  distance  of 


104  CLAIRVOYANCE 

186,000  miles  from  the  earth,  and  yet  to  endow  him 
with  the  wonderful  faculty  of  being  able  from  that 
distance  to  see  what  was  happening  here  as  clearly 
as  though  he  were  still  close  beside  us.  It  is  evident 
that  a  man  so  placed  would  see  everything  a  second 
after  the  time  when  it  really  happened,  and  so  at  the 
present  moment  he  would  be  seeing  what  happened 
a  second  ago.  Double  the  distance,  and  he  would 
be  two  seconds  behind  time,  and  so  on ;  remove  him  to 
the  distance  of  the  sun  (still  allowing  him  to  pre- 
serve the  same  mysterious  power  of  sight)  and  he 
would  look  down  and  watch  you  doing  not  what  you 
are  doing  now,  but  what  you  were  doing  eight  minutes 
and  a  quarter  ago.  Carry  him  away  to  the  polar  star, 
and  he  would  see  passing  before  his  eyes  the  events 
of  fifty  years  ago ;  he  would  be  watching  the  childish 
gambols  of  those  who  at  the  very  same  moment  were 
really  middle-aged  men.  Marvellous  as  this  may 
sound,  it  is  literally  and  scientifically  true,  and  can- 
not be  denied. 

The  little  book  went  on  to  argue  logically  enough 
that  God,  being  almighty,  must  possess  the  wonderful 
power  of  sight  which  we  have  been  postulating  for 
our  observer;  and  further,  that  being  omnipresent, 
He  must  be  at  each  of  the  stations  which  we 
mentioned,  and  also  at  every  intermediate  point,  not 
successively  but  simultaneously.  Granting  these 
premises,  the  inevitable  deduction  follows  that  every- 
thing which  has  ever  happened  from  the  very  begin- 
ning of  the  world  must  be  at  this  very  moment  taking 
place  before  the  eye  of  God — not  a  mere  memory  of 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  105 

it,  but  the  actual  occurrence  itself  being  now  under 
His  observation. 

All  this  is  materialistic  enough,  and  on  the  plane 
of  purely  physical  science,  and  we  may  therefore  be 
assured  that  it  is  not  the  way  in  which  the  memory 
of  the  Logos  acts;  yet  it  is  neatly  worked  out  and 
absolutely  incontrovertible,  and  as  I  have  said  before, 
it  is  not  without  its  use,  since  it  gives  us  a  glimpse  of 
some  possibilities  which  otherwise  might  not  occur 
to  us. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  how  is  it  possible,  amid  the 
bewildering  confusion  of  these  records  of  the  past,  to 
find  any  particular  picture  when  it  is  wanted?  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  untrained  clairvoyant  usually 
cannot  do  so  without  some  special  link  to  put  him 
en  rapport  with  the  subject  required.  Psychometry 
is  an  instance  in  point,  and  it  is  quite  probable  that 
our  ordinary  memory  is  really  only  another  present- 
ment of  the  same  idea.  It  seems  as  though  there 
were  a  sort  of  magnetic  attachment  or  affinity  between 
any  particle  of  matter  and  the  record  which  contains 
its  history — an  affinity  which  enables  it  to  act  as  a 
kind  of  conductor  between  that  record  and  the  facul- 
ties of  anyone  who  can  read  it. 

For  example,  I  once  brought  from  Stonehenge  a 
tiny  fragment  of  stone,  not  larger  than  a  pin's  head, 
and  on  putting  this  into  an  envelope  and  handing  it 
to  a  psychometer  who  had  no  idea  what  it  was,  she 
at  once  began  to  describe  that  wonderful  ruin  and  the 
desolate  country  surrounding  it,  and  then  went  on  to 
picture  vividly  what  were  evidently  scenes  from  its 


106  CLAIEVOYANCE 

early  history,  showing  that  that  infinitesimal  fragment 
had  been  sufficient  to  put  her  into  communication 
with  the  records  connected  with  the  spot  from  which 
it  came.  The  scenes  through  which  we  pass  in  the 
course  of  our  life  seem  to  act  in  the  same  manner 
upon  the  cells  of  our  brain  as  did  the  history  of 
Stonehenge  upon  that  particle  of  stone :  they  establish 
a  connection  with  those  cells  by  means  of  which  our 
mind  is  put  en  rapport  with  that  particular  portion  of 
the  records,  and  so  we  "  remember "  what  we  have 
seen. 

Even  a  trained  clairvoyant  needs  some  link  to 
enable  him  to  find  the  record  of  an  event  of  which 
he  has  no  previous  knowledge.  If,  for  example,  he 
wished  to  observe  the  landing  of  Julius  Caesar  on  the 
shores  of  England,  there  are  several  ways  in  which 
he  might  approach  the  subject.  If  he  happened  to 
have  visited  the  scene  of  the  occurrence,  the  simplest 
way  would  probably  be  to  call  up  the  image  of  that 
spot,  and  then  run  back  through  its  records  until  he 
reached  the  period  desired.  If  he  had  not  seen  the 
place,  he  might  run  back  in  time  to  the  date  of  the 
event,  and  then  search  the  Channel  for  a  fleet  of 
Roman  galleys;  or  he  might  examine  the  records  of 
Roman  life  at  about  that  period,  where  he  would  have 
no  difficulty  in  identifying  so  prominent  a  figure  as 
Caesar,  or  in  tracing  him  when  found  through  all  his 
Gallic  wars  until  he  set  his  foot  upon  British  land. 

People  often  enquire  as  to  the  aspect  of  these 
records — whether  they  appear  near  or  far  away  from 
the  eye,  whether  the  figures  in  them  are  large  or 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  107 

small,  whether  the  pictures  follow  one  another  as  in 
a  panorama  or  melt  into  one  another  like  dissolving 
views,  and  so  on.  One  can  only  reply  that  their 
appearance  varies  to  a  certain  extent  according  to 
the  conditions  under  which  they  are  seen.  Upon  the 
astral  plane  the  reflection  is  most  often  a  simple 
picture,  though  occasionally  the  figures  seen  would 
be  endowed  with  motion;  in  this  latter  case,  instead 
of  a  mere  snapshot  a  rather  longer  and  more  perfect 
reflection  has  taken  place. 

On  the  mental  plane  they  have  two  widely  different 
aspects.  When  the  visitor  to  that  plane  is  not  think- 
ing specially  of  them  in  any  way,  the  records  simply 
form  a  background  to  whatever  is  going  on,  just  as 
the  reflections  in  a  pier-glass  at  the  end  of  a  room 
might  form  a  background  to  the  life  of  the  people  in 
it.  It  must  always  be  borne  in  mind  that  under  these 
conditions  they  are  really  merely  reflections  from  the 
ceaseless  activity  of  a  great  Consciousness  upon  a 
far  higher  plane,  and  have  very  much  the  appearance 
of  an  endless  succession  of  the  recently  invented 
cinematograph,  or  living  photographs.  They  do  not 
melt  into  one  another  like  dissolving  views,  nor  do  a 
series  of  ordinary  pictures  follow  one  another;  but 
the  action  of  the  reflected  figures  constantly  goes  on, 
as  though  one  were  watching  the  actors  on  a  distant 
stage. 

But  if  the  trained  investigator  turns  his  attention 
specially  to  any  one  scene,  or  wishes  to  call  it  up 
before  him,  an  extraordinary  change  at  once  takes 
place,  for  this  is  the  plane  of  thought,  and  to  think  of 


108  CLAIRVOYANCE 

anything  is  to  bring  it  instantaneously  before  you. 
For  example,  if  a  man  wills  to  see  the  record  of 
that  event  to  which  we  before  referred — the  landing 
of  Julius  Caesar — he  finds  himself  in  a  moment  not 
looking  at  any  picture,  but  standing  on  the  shore 
among  the  legionaries,  with  the  whole  scene  being 
enacted  around  him,  precisely  in  every  respect  as  he 
would  have  seen  it  if  he  had  stood  there  in  the  flesh 
on  that  autumn  morning  in  the  year  55  B.  c.  Since 
what  he  sees  is  but  a  reflection,  the  actors  are  of 
course  entirely  unconscious  of  him,  nor  can  any  effort 
of  his  change  the  course  of  their  action  in  the  smallest 
degree,  except  only  that  he  can  control  the  rate  at 
which  the  drama  shall  pass  before  him — can  have 
the  events  of  a  whole  year  rehearsed  before  his  eyes 
in  a  single  hour,  or  can  at  any  moment  stop  the 
movement  altogether,  and  hold  any  particular  scene 
in  view  as  a  picture  as  long  as  he  chooses. 

In  truth  he  observes  not  only  what  he  would  have 
seen  if  he  had  been  there  at  the  time  in  the  flesh,  but 
much  more.  He  hears  and  understands  all  that  the 
people  say,  and  he  is  conscious  of  all  their  thoughts 
and  motives;  and  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  the 
many  possibilities  which  open  up  before  one  who  has 
learnt  to  read  the  records  is  the  study  of  the  thought 
of  ages  long  past — the  thought  of  the  cave-men  and 
the  lake-dwellers  as  well  as  that  which  ruled  the 
mighty  civilizations  of  Atlantis,  of  Egypt  or  Chaldsea. 
What  splendid  possibilities  open  up  before  the  man 
who  is  in  full  possession  of  this  power  may  easily  be 
imagined.  He  has  before  him  a  field  of  historical 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  109 

research  of  most  entrancing  interest.  Not  only  can 
he  rev^w  at  his  leisure  all  history  with  which  we  are 
acquainted,  correcting  as  he  examines  it  the  many 
errors  and  misconceptions  which  have  crept  into  the 
accounts  handed  down  to  us;  he  can  also  range  at 
will  over  the  whole  story  of  the  world  from  its  very 
beginning,  watching  the  slow  development  of  intellect 
in  man,  the  descent  of  the  Lords  of  the  Flame,  and 
the  growth  of  the  mighty  civilizations  which  they 
founded. 

Nor  is  his  study  confined  to  the  progress  of 
humanity  alone ;  he  has  before  him,  as  in  a  museum, 
all  the  strange  animal  and  vegetable  forms  which 
occupied  the  stage  in  the  days  when  the  world  was 
young;  he  can  follow  all  the  wonderful  geological 
changes  which  have  taken  place,  and  watch  the 
course  of  the  great  cataclysms  which  have  altered 
the  whole  face  of  the  earth  again  and  again. 

In  one  especial  case  an  even  closer  sympathy  with 
the  past  is  possible  to  the  reader  of  the  records.  If  in 
the  course  of  his  enquiries  he  has  to  look  upon  some 
scene  in  which  he  himself  has  in  a  former  birth  taken 
part,  he  may  deal  with  it  in  two  ways;  he  can  either 
regard  it  in  the  usual  manner  as  a  spectator  (though 
always,  be  it  remembered,  as  a  spectator  whose  insight 
and  sympathy  are  perfect)  or  he  may  once  more 
identify  himself  with  that  long-dead  personality  of  his 
— may  throw  himself  back  for  the  time  into  that  life 
'  of  long  ago,  and  absolutely  experience  over  again  the 
thoughts  and  the  emotions,  the  pleasures  and  the 
pains  of  a  prehistoric  past.  No  wilder  and  more  vivid 


110  CLAIRVOYANCE 

adventures  can  be  conceived  than  some  of  those 
through  which  he  thus  may  pass ;  yet  through  it  all  he 
must  never  lose  hold  of  the  consciousness  of  his  own 
individuality — must  retain  the  power  to  return  at 
will  to  his  present  personality. 

It  is  often  asked  how  it  is  possible  for  an  investi- 
gator accurately  to  determine  the  date  of  any  picture 
from  the  far-distant  past  which  he  disinters  from  the 
records.  The  fact  is  that  it  is  sometimes  rather  tedious 
work  to  find  an  exact  date,  but  the  thing  can  usually 
be  done  if  it  is  worth  while  to  spend  the  time  and 
trouble  over  it.  If  we  are  dealing  with  Greek  or 
Roman  times  the  simplest  method  is  usually  to  look 
into  the  mind  of  the  most  intelligent  person  present  in 
the  picture,  and  see  what  date  he  supposes  it  to  be ;  or 
the  investigator  might  watch  him  writing  a  letter  or 
other  document  and  observe  what  date,  if  any,  was 
included  in  what  was  written.  When  once  the  Roman 
or  Greek  date  is  thus  obtained,  to  reduce  it  to  our 
own  system  of  chronology  is  merely  a  matter  of  cal- 
culation. 

Another  way  which  is  frequently  adopted  is  to  turn 
from  the  scene  under  examination  to  a  contemporary 
picture  in  some  great  and  well-known  city  such  as 
Rome,  and  note  what  monarch  is  reigning  there,  or 
who  are  the  consuls  for  the  year ;  and  when  such  data 
are  discovered  a  glance  at  any  good  history  will  give 
the  rest.  Sometimes  a  date  can  be  obtained  by  exam- 
ining some  public  proclamation  or  some  legal  docu- 
ment; in  fact  in  the  times  of  which  we  are  speaking 
the  difficulty  is  easily  surmounted. 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  111 

The  matter  is  by  no  means  so  simple,  however,  when 
we  come  to  deal  with  periods  much  earlier  than  this 
— with  a  scene  from  early  Egypt,  Chaldsea,  or  China, 
or  to  go  further  back  still,  from  Atlantis  itself  or  any 
of  its  numerous  colonies.  A  date  can  still  be  obtained 
easily  enough  from  the  mind  of  any  educated  man, 
but  there  is  no  longer  any  means  of  relating  it  to  our 
own  system  of  dates,  since  the  man  will  be  reckoning 
by  eras  of  which  we  know  nothing,  or  by  the  reigns 
of  kings  whose  history  is  lost  in  the  night  of  time. 

Our  methods,  nevertheless,  are  not  yet  exhausted. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  possible  for  the  in- 
vestigator to  pass  the  records  before  him  at  any  speed 
that  he  may  desire — at  the  rate  of  a  year  in  a  second 
if  he  will,  or  even  very  much  faster  still.  Now  there 
are  one  or  two  events  in  ancient  history  whose  dates 
have  already  been  accurately  fixed — as,  for  example, 
the  sinking  of  Poseidonis  in  the  year  9564  B.  c.  It  is 
therefore  obvious  that  if  from  the  general  appearance 
of  the  surroundings  it  seems  probable  that  a  picture 
seen  is  within  measurable  distance  of  one  of  these 
events,  it  can  be  related  to  that  event  by  the  simple 
process  of  running  through  the  record  rapidly,  and 
counting  the  years  between  the  two  as  they  pass. 

Still,  if  those  years  ran  into  thousands,  as  they 
might  sometimes  do,  this  plan  would  be  insufferably 
tedious.  In  that  case  we  are  driven  back  upon  the 
astronomical  method.  In  consequence  of  the  move- 
ment which  is  commonly  called  the  precession  of  the 
equinoxes,  though  it  might  more  accurately  be  de- 
scribed as  a  kind  of  second  rotation  of  the  earth,  the 


112  CLAIBVOYANCE 

angle  between  the  equator  and  the  ecliptic  steadily  but 
very  slowly  varies.  Thus,  after  long  intervals  of  time 
we  find  the  pole  of  the  earth  no  longer  pointing  to- 
wards the  same  spot  in  the  apparent  sphere  of  the 
heavens,  or  in  other  words,  our  pole-star  is  not,  as  at 
present,  a  Ursae  Minoris,  but  some  other  celestial 
body ;  and  from  this  position  of  the  pole  of  the  earth, 
which  can  easily  be  ascertained  by  careful  observa- 
tion of  the  night-sky  of  the  picture  under  considera- 
tion, an  approximate  date  can  be  calculated  without 
difficulty. 

In  estimating  the  date  of  occurrences  which  took 
place  millions  of  years  ago  in  earlier  races,  the  period 
of  a  secondary  rotation  (or  the  precession  of  the  equi- 
noxes) is  frequently  used  as  a  unit,  but  of  course 
absolute  accuracy  is  not  usually  required  in  such 
cases,  round  numbers  being  sufficient  for  all  practical 
purposes  in  dealing  with  epochs  so  remote. 

The  accurate  reading  of  the  records,  whether  of 
one's  own  past  lives  or  those  of  others,  must  not,  how- 
ever, be  thought  of  as  an  achievement  possible  to 
anyone  without  careful  previous  training.  As  has 
been  already  remarked,  though  occasional  reflections 
may  be  had  upon  the  astral  plane,  the  power  to  use 
the  mental  sense  is  necessary  before  any  reliable  read- 
ing can  be  done.  Indeed,  to  minimize  the  possibility 
of  error,  that  sense  ought  to  be  fully  at  the  command 
of  the  investigator  while  awake  in  the  physical  body; 
and  to  acquire  that  faculty  needs  years  of  ceaseless 
labor  and  rigid  self -discipline. 

Many  people  seem  to  expect  that  as  soon  as  they 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  113 

•      \ 

have  signed  their  application  and  joined  the  Theo- 
sophical  Society  they  will  at  once  remember  at  least 
three  or  four  of  their  past  births;  indeed,  some  of 
them  promptly  begin  to  imagine  recollections  and  de- 
clare that  in  their  last  incarnation  they  were  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots,  Cleopatra,  or  Julius  Caesar !  Of  course 
such  extravagant  claims  simply  bring  discredit  upon 
those  who  are  so  foolish  as  to  make  them;  but  unfor- 
tunately some  of  that  discredit  is  liable  to  be  reflected, 
however  unjustly,  upon  the  Society  to  which  they 
belong,  so  that  a  man  who  feels  seething  within  him 
the  conviction  that  he  was  Homer  or  Shakespeare 
would  do  well  to  pause  and  apply  common-sense  tests 
on  the  physical  plane  before  publishing  the  news  to 
the  world. 

It  is  quite  true  that  some  people  have  had  glimpses 
of  scenes  from  their  past  lives  in  dreams,  but  natur- 
ally these  are  usually  fragmentary  and  unreliable.  I 
had  myself  in  earlier  life  an  experience  of  this  nature. 
Among  my  dreams  I  found  that  one  was  constantly 
recurring — a  dream  of  a  house  with  a  portico  over- 
looking a  beautiful  bay,  not  far  from  a  hill  on  the  top 
of  which  rose  a  graceful  building.  I  knew  that  house 
perfectly,  and  was  as  familiar  with  the  position  of  its 
rooms  and  the  view  from  its  door  as  I  was  with  those 
of  my  home,  in  this  present  life.  In  those  days  I  knew 
nothing  about  reincarnation,  so  that  it  seemed  to  me 
simply  a  curious  coincidence  that  this  dream  should 
repeat  itself  so  often ;  and  it  was  not  until  some  time 
after  I  had  joined  the  Society  that,  when  one  who 
knew  was  showing  me  some  pictures  of  my  last  in- 


114  CLAIRVOYANCE 

carnation,  I  discovered  that  this  persistent  dream  had 
been  in  reality  a  partial  recollection,  and  that  the 
house  which  I  knew  so  well  was  the  one  in  which  I 
was  born  more  than  two  thousand  years  ago. 

But  although  there  are  several  cases  on  record  in 
which  some  well-remembered  scene  has  thus  come 
through  from  one  life  to  another,  a  considerable 
development  of  occult  faculty  is  necessary  before  an 
investigator  can  definitely  trace  a  line  of  incarnations, 
whether  they  be  his  own  or  another  man's.  This  will 
be  obvious  if  we  remember  the  conditions  of  the  prob- 
lem which  has  to  be  worked  out.  To  follow  a  person 
from  this  life  to  the  one  preceding  it,  it  is  necessary 
first  of  all  to  trace  his  present  life  backwards  to  his 
birth  and  then  to  follow  up  in  reverse  order  the  stages 
by  which  the  Ego  descended  into  incarnation. 

This  will  obviously  take  us  back  eventually  to  the 
condition  of  the  Ego  upon  the  higher  levels  of  the 
mental  plane ;  so  it  will  be  seen  that  to  perform  this 
task  effectually  the  investigator  must  be  able  to  use 
the  sense  corresponding  to  that  exalted  level  while 
awake  in  his  physical  body — in  other  words,  his  con- 
sciousness must  be  centered  in  the  reincarnating  Ego 
itself,  and  no  longer  in  the  lower  personality.  In  that 
case,  the  memory  of  the  Ego  being  aroused,  his  own 
past  incarnations  will  be  spread  out  before  him  like 
an  open  book,  and  he  would  be  able,  if  he  wished,  to 
examine  the  conditions  of  another  Ego  upon  that  level 
and  trace  him  backwards  through  the  lower  mental 
and  astral  lives  which  led  up  to  it,  until  he  came  to  the 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  115 

last  physical  death  of  that  Ego,  and  through  it  to  his 
previous  life. 

There  is  no  way  but  this  in  which  the  chain  of 
lives  can  be  followed  through  with  absolute  certainty : 
and  consequently  we  may  at  once  put  aside  as  con- 
scious or  unconscious  impostors  those  people  who  ad- 
vertise that  they  are  able  to  trace  out  anyone's  past 
incarnations  for  so  many  shillings  a  head.  Needless, 
to  say,  the  true  occultist  does  not  advertise,  and  never 
under  any  circumstances  accepts  money  for  any  exhi- 
bition of  his  powers. 

Assuredly  the  student  who  wishes  to  acquire  the 
power  of  following  up  a  line  of  incarnations  can  do  so 
only  by  learning  from  a  qualified  teacher  how  the 
work  is  to  be  done.  There  have  been  those  who  per- 
sistently asserted  that  it  was  only  necessary  for  a 
man  to  feel  good  and  devotional  and  "brotherly," 
and  all  the  wisdom  of  the  ages  would  immediately 
flow  in  upon  him;  but  a  little  common-sense  will  at 
once  expose  the  absurdity  of  such  a  position.  How- 
ever good  a  child  may  be,  if  he  wants  to  know  the 
multiplication  table  he  must  set  to  work  and  learn  it ; 
and  the  case  is  precisely  similiar  with  the  capacity  to 
use  spiritual  faculties.  The  faculties  themselves  will 
no  doubt  manifest  as  the  man  evolves,  but  he  can  learn 
how  to  use  them  reliably  and  to  the  best  advantage 
only  by  steady  hard  work  and  persevering  effort. 

Take  the  case  of  those  who  wish  to  help  others 
while  on  the  astral  plane  during  sleep;  it  is  obvious 
that  the  more  knowledge  they  possess  here,  the  more 
valuable  will  their  services  be  on  that  higher  plane. 


116  CLAIEVOYANCE 

For  example,  the  knowledge  of  languages  would  be 
useful  to  them,  for  though  on  the  mental  plane  men 
can  communicate  directly  by  thought-transference, 
whatever  their  languages  may  be,  on  the  astral  plane 
this  is  not  so,  and  a  thought  must  be  definitely  for- 
mulated in  words  before  it  is  comprehensible.  If, 
therefore,  you  wish  to  help  a  man  on  that  plane,  you 
must  have  some  language  in  common  by  means  of 
which  you  can  communicate  with  him,  and  conse- 
quently the  more  languages  you  know  the  more  widely 
useful  you  will  be.  In  fact  there  is  perhaps  no  kind 
of  knowledge  for  which  a  use  cannot  be  found  in  the 
work  of  the  occultist. 

It  would  be  well  for  all  students  to  bear  in  mind 
that  occultism  is  the  apotheosis  of  common-sense,  and 
that  every  vision  which  comes  to  them  is  not  neces- 
sarily a  picture  from  the  akashic  records,  nor  every 
experience  a  revelation  from  on  high.  It  is  better 
far  to  err  on  the  side  of  healthy  scepticism  than  of 
over-credulity;  and  it  is  an  admirable  rule  never  to 
hunt  about  for  an  occult  explanation  of  anything 
when  a  plain  and  obvious  physical  one  is  available. 
Our  duty  is  to  endeavor  to  keep  our  balance  always, 
and  never  lose  our  self-control,  but  to  take  a  reason- 
able, common-sense  view  of  whatever  may  happen  to 
us ;  so  shall  we  be  better  Theosophists,  wiser  occultists, 
and  more  useful  helpers  than  we  have  ever  been  be- 
fore. 

As  usual,  we  find  examples  of  all  degrees  of  the 
power  to  see  into  this  memory  of  nature,  from  the 
trained  man  who  can  consult  the  record  for  himself 


CLAIEVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  117 

at  will,  down  to  the  person  who  gets  nothing  but  oc- 
casional vague  glimpses,  or  has  even  perhaps  had  only 
one  such  glimpse.  But  even  the  man  who  possesses  this 
faculty  only  partially  and  occasionally  still  finds  it  of 
the  deepest  interest.  The  psychometer,  who  needs  an 
object  physically  connected  with  the  past  in  order  to 
bring  it  all  into  life  again  around  him,  and  the  crystal- 
gazer  who  can  sometimes  direct  his  less  certain  astral 
telescope  to  some  historic  scene  of  long  ago,  may  both 
derive  the  greatest  enjoyment  from  the  exercise  of 
their  respective  gifts,  even  though  they  may  not  al- 
ways understand  exactly  how  their  results  are  pro- 
duced, and  may  not  have  them  fully  under  control 
under  all  circumstances. 

In  many  cases  of  the  lower  manifestations  of  these 
powers  we  find  that  they  are  exercised  unconsciously ; 
many  a  crystal-gazer  watches  scenes  from  the  past 
without  being  able  to  distinguish  them  from  visions 
of  the  present,  and  many  a  vaguely-psychic  person 
finds  pictures  constantly  arising  before  his  eyes  with- 
out ever  realizing  that  he  is  in  effect  psychometrizing 
the  various  objects  around  him  as  he  happens  to 
touch  them  or  stand  near  them. 

An  interesting  variant  of  this  class  of  psychics  is 
the  man  who  is  able  to  psychometrize  persons  only, 
and  not  inanimate  objects  as  is  more  usual.  In  most 
cases  this  faculty  shows  itself  erratically,  so  that, 
such  a  psychic  will,  when  introduced  to  a  stranger, 
often  see  in  a  flash  some  prominent  event  in  that 
stranger's  earlier  life,  but  on  other  similar  occasions 
will  receive  no  special  impression.  More  rarely  we 


118  CLAIRVOYANCE 

meet,  with  someone  who  gets  detailed  visions  of  the 
past  life  of  everyone  whom  he  encounters.  Perhaps 
one  of  the  best  examples  of  this  class  was  the  German 
writer  Zschokke,  who  describes  in  his  autobiography 
this  extraordinary  power  of  which  he  found  himself 
possessed.  He  says: — 

"It  has  happened  to  me  occasionally  at  the  first 
meeting  with  a  total  stranger,  when  I  have  been 
listening  in  silence  to  his  conversation,  that  his  past 
life  up  to  the  present  moment,  with  many  minute 
circumstances  belonging  to  one  or  other  particular 
scene  in  it,  has  come  across  me  like  a  dream,  but 
distinctly,  entirely  involuntarily  and  unsought,  oc- 
cupying in  duration  a  few  minutes. 

"For  a  long  time  I  was  disposed  to  consider  these 
fleeting  visions  as  a  trick  of  the  fancy — the  more  so 
as  my  dream-vision  displayed  to  me  the  dress  and 
movements  of  the  actors,  the  appearance  of  the  room, 
the  furniture,  and  other  accidents  of  the  scene;  till 
on  one  occasion,  in  a  gamesome  mood,  I  narrated  to 
my  family  the  secret  history  of  a  sempstress  who  had 
just  before  quitted  the  room.  I  had  never  seen  the 
person  before.  Nevertheless  the  hearers  were  aston- 
ished, and  laughed  and  would  not  be  persuaded  but 
that  I  had  a  previous  acquaintance  with  the  former 
life  of  the  person,  inasmuch  as  what  I  had  stated  was 
perfectly  true. 

"I  was  not  less  astonished  to  find  that  my  dream- 
vision  agreed  with  reality.  I  then  gave  more  atten- 
tion to  the  subject,  and  as  often  as  propriety  allowed 
of  it,  I  related  to  those  whose  lives  had  so  passed 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  PAST  119 

before  me  the  substance  of  my  dream- vision,  to  obtain 
from  them  its  contradiction  or  confirmation.  On 
every  occasion  its  confirmation  followed,  not  without 
amazement  on  the  part  of  those  who  gave  it. 

"On  a  certain  fair-day  I  went  into  the  town  of 
Waldshut  accompanied  by  two  young  foresters,  who 
are  still  alive.  It  was  evening,  and  tired  with  our 
walk,  we  went  into  an  inn  called  the  'Vine.'  We 
took  our  supper  with  a  numerous  company  at  the 
public  table,  when  it  happened  that  they  made  them- 
selves merry  over  the  peculiarities  and  simplicity  of 
the  Swiss  in  connection  with  the  belief  in  mesmerism, 
Lavater's  physiognomical  system  and  the  like.  One 
of  my  companions,  whose  national  pride  was  touched 
by  their  raillery,  begged  me  to  make  some  reply,  par- 
ticularly in  answer  to  a  young  man  of  superior  ap- 
pearance who  sat  opposite,  and  had  indulged  in  un- 
restrained ridicule. 

"It  happened  that  the  events  of  this  person's  life 
had  just  previously  passed  before  my  mind.  I  turned 
to  him  with  the  question  whether  he  would  reply  to 
me  with  truth  and  candor  if  I  narrated  to  him  the 
most  secret  passages  of  his  history,  he  being  as  little 
known  to  me  as  I  to  him?  That  would,  I  suggested, 
go  something  beyond  Lavater's  physiognomical  skill. 
He  promised  if  I  told  the  truth  to  admit  it  openly. 
Then  I  narrated  the  events  with  which  my  dream- 
vision  had  furnished  me,  and  the  table  learnt  the  his- 
tory of  the  young  tradesman's  life,  of  his  school  years, 
his  peccadilloes,  and,  finally,  of  a  little  act  of  roguery 
committed  by  him  on  the  strong-box  of  his  employer. 


120  CLAIEVOYANCE 

I  described  the  uninhabited  room  with  its  white  walls, 
where  to  the  right  of  the  brown  door  there  had  stood 
upon  the  table  the  small  black  money-chest,  etc.  The 
man,  much  struck,  admitted  the  correctness  of  each 
circumstance — even  which  I  could  not  expect,  of  the 
last/' 

And  after  narrating  this  incident,  the  worthy 
Zschokke  calmly  goes  on  to  wonder  whether  perhaps 
after  all  this  remarkable  power,  which  he  had  so 
often  displayed,  might  not  really  have  been  always 
the  result  of  mere  chance  coincidence ! 

Comparatively  few  accounts  of  persons  possessing 
this  faculty  of  looking  back  into  the  past  are  to  be 
found  in  the  literature  of  the  subject,  and  it  might 
therefore  be  supposed  to  be  much  less  common  than 
prevision.  I  suspect,  however,  that  the  truth  is  rather 
that  it  is  much  less  commonly  recognized.  As  I  said 
before,  it  may  very  easily  happen  that  a  person  may 
see  a  picture  of  the  past  without  recognizing  it  as 
such,  unless  there  happens  to  be  in  it  something 
which  attracts  special  attention,  such  as  a  figure  in 
armour  or  in  antique  costume.  A  prevision  also 
might  not  always  be  recognized  as  such  at  the  time; 
but  the  occurrence  of  the  event  foreseen  recalls  it 
vividly  at  the  same  time  that  it  manifests  its  nature, 
so  that  it  is  unlikely  to  be  overlooked.  It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  occasional  glimpses  of  these  astral  re- 
flections of  the  akashic  records  are  commoner  than 
the  published  accounts  would  lead  us  to  believe. 


CLAIBVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTURE         121 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:  THE  FUTURE 

EVEN  if,  in  a  dim  sort  of  way,  we  feel  ourselves  able 
to  grasp  the  idea  that  the  whole  of  the  past  may  be 
simultaneously  and  actively  present  in  a  sufficiently 
exalted  consciousness,  we  are  confronted  by  a  far 
greater  difficulty  when  we  endeavor  to  realize  how 
all  the  future  may  also  be  comprehended  in  that  con- 
sciousness. If  we  could  believe  in  the  Mohammedan 
doctrine  of  kismet,  or  the  Calvinistic  theory  of  pre- 
destination, the  conception  would  be  easy  enough,  but 
knowing  as  we  do  that  both  these  are  grotesque  dis- 
tortions of  the  truth,  we  must  look  round  for  a  more 
acceptable  hypothesis. 

There  may  still  be  some  people  who  deny  the  pos- 
sibility of  prevision,  but  such  denial  simply  shows 
their  ignorance  of  the  evidence  on  the  subject.  The 
large  number  of  authenticated  cases  leaves  no  room 
for  doubt  as  to  the  fact,  but  many  of  them  are  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  render  a  reasonable  explanation  by  no 
means  easy  to  find.  It  is  evident  that  the  Ego  pos- 


122  CLAIRVOYANCE 

sesses  a  certain  amount  of  previsional  faculty,  and  if 
the  events  foreseen  were  always  of  great  importance, 
one  might  suppose  that  an  extraordinary  stimulus 
had  enabled  him  for  that  occasion  only  to  make  clear 
impression  of  what  he  saw  upon  his  lower  personality. 
No  doubt  that  is  the  explanation  of  many  of  the  cases 
in  which  death  or  grave  disaster  is  foreseen,  but  there 
are  a  large  number  of  instances  on  record  to  which  it 
does  not  seem  to  apply,  since  the  events  foretold  are 
frequently  exceedingly  trivial  and  unimportant. 

A  well-known  story  of  second-sight  in  Scotland 
will  illustrate  what  I  mean.  A  man  who  had  no  be- 
lief in  the  occult  was  forewarned  by  a  Highland  seer 
of  the  approaching  death  of  a  neighbor.  The  proph- 
ecy was  given  with  considerable  wealth  of  detail,  in- 
cluding a  full  description  of  the  funeral,  with  the 
names  of  the  four  pall-bearers  and  others  who  would 
be  present.  The  auditor  seems  to  have  laughed  at 
the  whole  story  and  promptly  forgotten  it,  but  the 
death  of  his  neighbor  at  the  time  foretold  recalled 
the  warning  to  his  mind,  and  he  determined  to  falsify 
part  of  the  prediction  at  any  rate  by  being  one  of  the 
pall-bearers  himself.  He  succeeded  in  getting  matters 
arranged  as  he  wished,  but  just  as  the  funeral  was 
about  to  start  he  was  called  away  from  his  post  by 
some  small  matter  which  detained  him  only  a  minute 
or  two.  As  he  came  hurrying  back  he  saw  with  sur- 
prise that  the  procession  had  started  without  him, 
and  that  the  prediction  had  been  exactly  fulfilled,  for 
the  four  pall-bearers  were  those  who  had  been  indi- 
cated in  the  vision. 


CLAIKVO^ANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTURE         123 

Now  here  is  a  very  trifling  matter,  which  could  have 
been  of  no  possible  importance  to  anybody,  definitely 
foreseen  months  beforehand;  and  although  a  man 
makes  a  determined  effort  to  alter  the  arrangement 
indicated  he  fails  entirely  to  affect  it  in  the  least. 
Certainly  this  looks  very  much  like  predestination, 
even  down  to  the  smallest  detail,  and  it  is  only  when 
we  examine  this  question  from  higher  planes  that  we 
are  able  to  see  our  way  to  escape  that  theory.  Of 
course,  as  I  said  before  about  another  branch  of  the 
subject,  a  full  explanation  eludes  us  as  yet,  and  ob- 
viously must  do  so  until  our  knowledge  is  infinitely 
greater  than  it  is  now;  the  most  that  we  can  hope  to 
do  for  the  present  is  to  indicate  the  line  along  which 
an  explanation  may  be  found. 

There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that,  just  as  what  is 
happening  now  is  the  result  of  causes  set  in  motion  in 
the  past,  so  what  will  happen  in  the  future  will  be  the 
result  of  causes  already  in  operation.  Even  down 
here  we  can  calculate  that  if  certain  actions  are  per- 
formed certain  results  will  follow,  but  our  reckoning 
is  constantly  liable  to  be  disturbed  by  the  interference 
of  factors  which  we  have  not  been  able  to  take  into 
account.  But  if  we  raise  our  consciousness  to  the 
mental  plane  we  can  see  very  much  farther  into  the 
results  of  our  actions. 

We  can  trace,  for  example,  the  effect  of  a  casual 
word,  not  only  upon  the  person  to  whom  it  was  ad- 
dressed, but  through  him  on  many  others  as  it  is 
passed  on  in  widening  circles,  until  it  seems  to  have 
affected  the  whole  country;  and  one  glimpse  of  such 


124  CLAIRVOYANCE 

a  vision  is  far  more  efficient  than  any  number  of 
moral  precepts  in  impressing  upon  us  the  necessity  of 
extreme  circumspection  in  thought,  word,  and  deed. 
Not  only  can  we  from  that  plane  see  thus  fully  the 
result  of  every  action,  but  we  can  also  see  where  and 
in  what  way  the  results  of  other  actions  apparently 
quite  unconnected  with  it  will  interfere  with  and 
modify  it.  In  fact,  it  may  be  said  that  the  results  of 
all  causes  at  present  in  action  are  clearly  visible — 
that  the  future,  as  it  would  be  if  no  entirely  new 
causes  should  arise,  lies  open  before  our  gaze. 

New  causes  of  course  do  arise,  because  man's  will  is 
free;  but  in  the  case  of  all  ordinary  people  the  use 
which  they  will  make  of  their  freedom  can  be  calcu- 
lated beforehand  with  considerable  accuracy.  The 
average  man  has  so  little  real  will  that  he  is  very 
much  the  creature  of  circumstances;  his  action  in 
previous  lives  places  him  amid  surroundings,  and 
their  influence  upon  him  is  so  very  much  the  most  im- 
portant factor  in  his  life-story  that  his  future  course 
may  be  predicted  with  almost  mathematical  certainty. 
With  the  developed  man  the  case  is  different ;  for  him 
also  the  main  events  of  life  are  arranged  by  his  past 
actions,  but  the  way  in  which  he  will  allow  them  to 
affect  him,  the  methods  by  which  he  will  deal  with 
them  and  perhaps  triumph  over  them — these  are  all 
his  own,  and  they  cannot  be  foreseen  even  on  the 
mental  plane  except  as  probabilities. 

Looking  down  on  man's  life  in  this  way  from  above, 
it  seems  as  though  his  free  will  could  be  exercised  only 
at  certain  crises  in  his  career.  He  arrives  at  a  point 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTURE         125 

in  his  life  where  there  are  obviously  two  or  three  al- 
ternative courses  open  before  him;  he  is  absolutely 
free  to  choose  which  of  them  he  pleases,  and  although 
some  one  who  knew  his  nature  thoroughly  well  might 
feel  almost  certain  what  his  choice  would  be,  such 
knowledge  on  his  friend's  part  is  in  no  sense  a  com- 
pelling force. 

But  when  he  has  chosen,  he  has  to  go  through  with 
it  and  take  the  consequences;  having  entered  upon 
a  particular  path  he  may,  in  many  cases,  be  forced  to 
go  on  for  a  very  long  way  before  he  has  any  oppor- 
tunity to  turn  aside.  His  position  is  somewhat  like 
that  of  the  driver  of  a  train;  when  he  comes  to  a 
junction  he  may  have  the  points  set  either  this  way 
or  that,  and  so  can  pass  on  to  whichever  line  he 
pleases,  but  when  he  has  passed  on  to  one  of  them  he 
is  compelled  to  run  on  along  the  line  which  he  has 
selected  until  he  reaches  another  set  of  points,  where 
again  an  opportunity  of  choice  is  offered  to  him. 

Now,  in  looking  down  from  the  mental  plane,  these 
points  of  new  departure  would  be  clearly  visible,  and 
all  the  results  of  each  choice  would  lie  open  before 
us,  certain  to  be  worked  out  even  to  the  smallest 
detail.  The  only  point  which  would  remain  un- 
certain would  be  the  all-important  one  as  to  which 
choice  the  man  would  make.  We  should,  in  fact,  have 
not  one  but  several  futures  mapped  out  before  our 
eyes,  without  necessarily  being  able  to  determine 
which  of  them  would  materialize  itself  into  accom- 
plished fact.  In  most  instances  we  should  see  so 
strong  a  probability  that  we  should  not  hesitate  to 


126  CLAIEVOYANCE 

come  to  a  decision,  but  the  case  which  I  have  de- 
scribed is  certainly  theorically  possible.  Still,  even 
this  much  knowledge  would  enable  us  to  do  with 
safety  a  good  deal  of  prediction ;  and  it  is  not  difficult 
for  us  to  imagine  that  a  far  higher  power  than  ours 
might  always  be  able  to  foresee  which  way  every 
choice  would  go,  and  consequently  to  prophesy  with 
absolute  certainty. 

On  the  buddhic  plane,  however,  no  such  elaborate 
process  of  conscious  calculation  is  necessary,  for,  as  I 
said  before,  in  some  manner  which  down  here  is  totally 
inexplicable,  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future, 
are  there  all  existing  simultaneously.  One  can  only 
accept  this  fact,  for  its  cause  lies  in  the  faculty  of  the 
plane,  and  the  way  in  which  this  higher  faculty  works 
is  naturally  quite  incomprehensible  to  the  physical 
brain.  Yet  now  and  then  one  may  meet  with  a  hint 
that  seems  to  bring  us  a  trifle  nearer  to  a  dim  possi- 
bility of  comprehension.  One  such  hint  was  given 
by  Dr.  Oliver  Lodge  in  his  address  to  the  British 
Association  at  Cardiff.  He  said. 

"A  luminous  and  helpful  idea  is  that  time  is  but 
a  relative  mode  of  regarding  things;  we  progress 
through  phenomena  at  a  certain  definite  pace,  and 
this  objective  advance  we  interpret  in  an  objective 
manner,  as  if  events  moved  necessarily  in  this  order 
and  at  this  precise  rate.  But  that  may  be  only  one 
mode  of  regarding  them.  The  events  may  be  in  some 
sense  in  existence  always,  both  past  and  future,  and 
it  may  be  we  who  are  arriving  at  them,  not  they  which 
are  happening.  The  analogy  of  a  traveller  in  a  rail- 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTUEE         127 

way  train  is  useful;  if  he  could  never  leave  the  train 
nor  alter  its  pace  he  would  probably  consider  the 
landscapes  as  necessarily  successive  and  be  unable  to 
conceive  their  co-existence.  .  .  .  We  perceive  there- 
fore, a  possible  fourth  dimensional  aspect  about  time, 
the  inexorableness  of  whose  flow  may  be  a  natural 
part  of  our  present  limitations.  And  if  we  once  grasp 
the  idea  that  past  and  future  may  be  actually  exist- 
ing, we  can  recognize  that  they  may  have  a  controll- 
ing influence  on  all  present  action,  and  the  two  to- 
gether may  constitute  the  t higher  plane7  or  totality 
of  things  after  which,  as  it  seems  to  me,  we  are  im- 
pelled to  seek,  in  connection  with  the  directing  of 
form  or  determinism,  and  the  action  of  living  beings 
consciously  directed  to  a  definite  and  preconceived 
end." 

Time  is  not  in  reality  the  fourth  dimension  at  all; 
yet  to  look  at  it  for  the  moment  from  that  point  of 
view  is  some  slight  help  towards  grasping  the  un- 
graspable.  Suppose  that  we  hold  a  wooden  cone  at 
right  angles  to  a  sheet  of  paper,  and  slowly  push  it 
through  it  point  first.  A  microbe  living  on  the  sur- 
face of  that  sheet  of  paper,  and  having  no  power  of 
conceiving  anything  outside  of  that  surface,  could  not 
only  never  see  the  cone  as  a  whole,  but  he  could  form 
no  sort  of  conception  of  such  a  body  at  all.  All  that 
he  would  see  would  be  the  sudden  appearance  of  a 
tiny  circle,  which  would  gradually  and  mysteriously 
grow  larger  and  larger  until  it  vanished  from  his 
world  as  suddenly  and  incomprehensibly  as  it  had 
come  into  it. 


128  CLAIEVOYANCE 

Thus,  what  were  in  reality  a  series  of  sections  of 
the  cone  would  appear  to  him  to  be  successive  stages 
in  the  life  of  a  circle,  and  it  would  be  impossible  for 
him  to  grasp  the  idea  that  these  successive  stages 
could  be  seen  simultaneously.  Yet  it  is,  of  course, 
easy  enough  for  us,  looking  down  upon  the  transaction 
from  another  dimension,  to  see  that  the  microbe  is 
simply  under  a  delusion  arising  from  its  own  limita- 
tions, and  that  the  cone  exists  as  a  whole  all  the 
while.  Our  own  delusion  as  to  past,  present,  and 
future  is  possibly  not  dissimilar,  and  the  view  that  is 
gained  of  any  sequence  of  events  from  the  buddhic 
plane  corresponds  to  the  view  of  the  cone  as  a  whole. 
Naturally,  any  attempt  to  work  out  this  suggestion 
lands  us  in  a  series  of  startling  paradoxes;  but  the 
fact  remains  a  fact,  nevertheless,  and  the  time  will 
come  when  it  will  be  clear  as  noonday  to  our  com- 
prehension. 

When  the  pupil's  consciousness  is  fully  developed 
upon  the  buddhic  plane,  therefore,  perfect  prevision 
is  possible  to  him,  though  he  may  not — nay,  he  cer- 
tainly will  not — be  able  to  bring  the  whole  result  of 
his  sight  through  fully  and  in  order  into  this  light. 
Still,  a  great  deal  of  clear  foresight  is  obviously  with- 
in his  power  whenever  he  likes  to  exercise  it ;  and  even 
when  he  is  not  exercising  it,  frequent  flashes  of  fore- 
knowledge come  through  into  his  ordinary  life,  so 
that  he  often  has  an  instantaneous  intuition  as  to 
how  things  will  turn  out  even  before  their  inception. 

Short  of  this  perfect  prevision  we  find,  as  in  the 
previous  cases,  that  all  degrees  of  this  type  of  clair- 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTURE         129 

voyanoe  exist,  from  the  occasional  vague  premoni- 
tions which  cannot  in  any  true  sense  be  called  sight 
at  all,  up  to  frequent  and  fairly  complete  second- 
sight.  The  faculty  to  which  this  latter  somewhat 
misleading  name  has  been  given  is  an  extremely  in- 
teresting one,  and  would  well  repay  more  careful  and 
systematic  study  than  has  ever  hitherto  been  given 
to  it. 

It  is  best  known  to  us  as  a  not  infrequent  pos- 
session of  the  Scottish  Highlanders,  though  it  is  by 
no  means  confined  to  them.  Occasional  instances  of 
it  have  appeared  in  almost  every  nation,  but  it  has 
always  been  commonest  among  mountaineers  and 
men  of  lonely  life.  With  us  in  England  it  is  often 
spoken  of  as  though  it  were  the  exclusive  appanage 
of  the  Celtic  race,  but  in  reality  it  has  appeared 
among  similiarly  situated  peoples  the  world  over.  It 
is  stated,  for  example,  to  be  very  common  among  the 
Westphalian  peasantry. 

Sometimes  the  second-sight  consists  of  a  picture 
clearly  foreshowing  some  coming  event;  more  fre- 
quently, perhaps,  the  glimpse  of  the  future  is  given 
by  some  symbolical  appearance.  It  is  noteworthy 
that  the  events  foreseen  are  invariably  unpleasant 
ones — death  being  the  commonest  of  all ;  I  do  not 
recollect  a  single  instance  in  which  the  second-sight 
has  shown  anything  which  was  not  of  the  most  gloomy 
nature.  It  has  a  ghastly  symbolism  which  is  all  its 
own — a  symbolism  of  shrouds  and  corpse-candles,  and 
other  funeral  horrors.  In  some  cases  it  appears  to  be 
to  a  certain  extent  dependent  on  locality,  for  it  is 


130  CLAIRVOYANCE 

stated  that  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  of  Skye  who  possess 
the  faculty  often  lose  it  when  they  leave  the  island, 
even  though  it  be  only  to  cross  to  the  mainland.  The 
gift  of  such  sight  is  sometimes  hereditary  in  a  fam- 
ily for  generations,  but  this  is  not  an  invariable  rule, 
for  it  often  appears  sporadically  in  one  member  of  a 
family  otherwise  free  from  its  lugubrious  influence. 

An  example  in  which  an  accurate  vision  of  a 
coming  event  was  seen  some  months  beforehand  by 
second-sight  has  already  been  given.  Here  is  another 
and  perhaps  a  more  striking  one,  which  I  give  ex- 
actly as  it  was  related  to  me  by  one  of  the  actors  in 
the  scene. 

"We  plunged  into  the  jungle,  and  had  walked  on 
for  about  an  hour  without  much  success,  when 
Cameron,  who  happened  to  be  next  to  me,  stopped 
suddenly,  turned  pale  as  death,  and,  pointing 
straight  before  him,  cried  in  accents  of  horror: 

1 '  '  See !  see !  merciful  heaven,  look  there ! ' 

"  ' Where?  what?  what  is  it?'  we  all  shouted 
confusedly,  as  we  rushed  up  to  him  and  looked  round 
in  expectation  of  encountering  a  tiger — a  cobra — 
we  hardly  knew  what,  but  assuredly  something  ter- 
rible, since  it  had  been  sufficient  to  cause  such  evident 
emotion  in  our  usually  self-contained  comrade.  But 
neither  tiger  nor  cobra  was  visible — nothing  but 
Cameron  pointing  with  ghastly,  haggard  face  and 
starting  eyeballs  at  something  we  could  not  see. 

' '  '  Cameron !  Cameron ! '  cried  I,  seizing  his  arm, 
"  'for  heaven's  sake,  speak!  What  is  the  matter?' 

"Scarcely  were  the  words  out  of  my  mouth  when 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTUBE         131 

a  low,  but  very  peculiar  sound  struck  on  my  ear,  and 
Cameron,  dropping  his  pointing  hand,  said  in  a 
hoarse,  strained  voice,  'There!  you  heard  it?  Thank 
God  it's  over!7  and  fell  to  the  ground  insensible. 

"  There  was  a  momentary  confusion  while  we  un- 
fastened his  collar,  and  I  dashed  in  his  face  some 
water  which  I  fortunately  had  in  my  flask,  while 
another  tried  to  pour  brandy  between  his  clenched 
teeth ;  and  under  cover  of  it  I  whispered  to  the  man 
next  to  me  (one  of  our  greatest  sceptics,  by  the  way), 
'Beauchamp,  did  you  hear  anything?' 

"  'Why,  yes/  he  replied,  'a  curious  sound,  very; 
a  sort  of  crash  or  rattle  far  away  in  the  distance,  yet 
very  distinct;  if  the  thing  were  not  utterly  impossi- 
ble, I  could  have  sworn  it  was  the  rattle  of  mus- 
ketry.' 

'  '  '  Just  my  impression, '  murmured  I ;  '  but  hush ; 
he  is  recovering.' 

"In  a  minute  or  two  he  was  able  to  speak  feebly, 
and  began  to  thank  us  and  apologize  for  giving 
trouble;  and  soon  he  sat  up,  leaning  against  a  tree, 
and  in  a  firm,  though  still  low  voice  said: 

"  'My  dear  friends,  I  feel  I  owe  you  an  explana- 
tion of  my  extraordinary  behavior.  It  is  an  ex- 
planation that  I  would  fain  avoid  giving;  but  it 
must  come  some  time,  and  so  may  as  well  be  given 
now.  You  may  perhaps  have  noticed  that  when 
during  our  voyage  you  all  joined  in  scoffing  at 
dreams,  portents  and  visions,  I  invariably  avoided 
giving  any  opinion  on  the  subject.  I  did  so  because 
while  I  had  no  desire  to  court  ridicule  or  provoke 


132  CLAIEVOYANCE 

discussion,  I  was  unable  to  agree  with  you,  knowing 
only  too  well  from  my  own  dread  experience  that 
the  world  which  men  agree  to  call  that  of  the  super- 
natural is  just  as  real  as — nay,  perhaps,  even  far 
more  real  than — this  world  we  see  about  us.  In  other 
words,  I,  like  many  of  my  countrymen,  am  cursed 
with  the  gift  of  second-sight — that  awful  faculty 
which  foretells  in  vision  calamities  that  are  shortly 
to  occur. 

"  'Such  a  vision  I  had  just  now,  and  its  excep- 
tional horror  moved  me  as  you  have  seen.  I  saw  be- 
fore me  a  corpse — not  that  of  one  who  has  died  a 
peaceful  natural  death,  but  that  of  the  victim  of 
some  terrible  accident;  a  ghastly,  shapeless  mass, 
with  a  face  swollen,  crushed,  unrecognizable.  I  saw 
this  dreadful  object  placed  in  a  coffin,  and  the  fun- 
eral service  performed  over  it.  I  saw  the  burial- 
ground,  I  saw  the  clergyman:  and  though  I  had 
never  seen  either  before,  I  can  picture  both  perfectly 
in  my  mind's  eye  now;  I  saw  you,  myself,  Beau- 
champ,  all  of  us  and  many  more,  standing  round  as 
mourners;  I  saw  the  soldiers  raise  their  muskets  af- 
ter the  service  was  over;  I  heard  the  volley  they 
fired — and  then  I  knew  no  more.' 

"As  he  spoke  of  that  volley  of  musketry  I  glanced 
across  with  a  shudder  at  Beauchamp,  and  the  look  of 
stony  horror  on  that  handsome  sceptic's  face  was  not 
to  be  forgotten." 

This  is  only  one  incident  (and  by  no  means  the 
principal  one)  in  a  very  remarkable  story  of  psychic 
experience,  but  as  for  the  moment  we  are  concerned 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         133 

merely  with  the  example  of  second-sight  which  it 
gives  us,  I  need  only  say  that  later  in  the  day  the 
party  of  young  soldiers  discovered  the  body  of  their 
commanding  officer  in  the  terrible  condition  so  graph- 
ically described  by  Mr.  Cameron.  The  narrative  con- 
tinues : 

"When,  on  the  following  evening,  we  arrived  at 
our  destination,  and  our  melancholy  deposition  had 
been  taken  down  by  the  proper  authorities,  Cameron 
and  I  went  out  for  a  quiet  walk,  to  endeavor  with 
the  assistance  of  the  soothing  influence  of  nature  to 
shake  off  something  of  the  gloom  which  paralyzed 
our  spirits.  Suddenly  he  clutched  my  arm,  and 
pointing  through  some  rude  railings,  said  in  a 
trembling  voice,  'Yes,  there  it  is!  that  is  the  burial- 
ground  I  saw  yesterday.'  And  when  later  on  we 
were  introduced  to  the  chaplain  of  the  post,  I  no- 
ticed, though  my  friends  did  not,  the  irrepressible 
shudder  with  which  Cameron  took  his  hand,  and  I 
knew  that  he  had  recognized  the  clergyman  of  his 
vision. ' ' 

As  for  the  occult  rationale  of  all  this,  I  presume 
Mr.  Cameron's  vision  was  a  pure  case  of  second- 
sight,  and  if  so  the  fact  that  the  two  men  who  were 
evidently  nearest  to  him  (certainly  one — probably 
both — actually  touching  him)  participated  in  it  to 
the  limited  extent  of  hearing  the  concluding  volley, 
while  the  others  who  were  not  so  close  did  not,  would 
show  that  the  intensity  with  which  the  vision  im- 
pressed itself  upon  the  seer  occasioned  vibrations  in 
his  mind-body  which  were  communicated  to  those  of 


134  CLAIRVOYANCE 

the  persons  in  contact  with  him,  as  in  ordinary 
thought-transference.  Anyone  who  wishes  to  read 
the  rest  of  the  story  will  find  it  in  the  pages  of  Luci- 
fer, vol.  xx.,  p.  457. 

Scores  of  examples  of  similar  nature  to  these  might 
easily  be  collected.  With  regard  to  the  smybolical 
variety  of  this  sight,  it  is  commonly  stated  among 
those  who  possess  it  that  if  on  meeting  a  living  per- 
son they  see  a  phantom  shroud  wrapped  around  him, 
it  is  a  sure  prognostication  of  his  death.  The  date 
of  the  approaching  decease  is  indicated  either  by  the 
extent  to  which  the  shroud  covers  the  body,  or  by  the 
time  of  day  at  which  the  vision  is  seen;  for  if  it  be 
in  the  early  morning  they  say  that  the  man  will  die 
during  the  same  day,  but  if  it  be  in  the  evening, 
then  it  will  be  only  some  time  within  a  year. 

Another  variant  (and  a  remarkable  one)  of  the 
symbolic  form  of  second-sight  is  that  in  which  the 
headless  apparition  of  the  person  whose  death  is 
foretold  manifests  itself  to  the  seer.  An  example  of 
that  class  is  given  in  Signs  before  Death  as  having 
happened  in  the  family  of  Dr.  Ferrier,  though  in 
that  case,  if  I  recollect  rightly,  the  vision  did  not 
occur  until  the  time  of  the  death,  or  very  near  it. 

Turning  from  the  seers  who  are  regularly  in  pos- 
session of  a  certain  faculty,  although  its  manifesta- 
tions are  only  occasionally  fully  under  their  control, 
we  are  confronted  by  a  large  number  of  isolated  in- 
stances of  prevision  in  the  case  of  people  with  whom 
it  is  not  in  any  way  a  regular  faculty.  Perhaps  the 
majority  of  these  occur  in  dreams,  although  exam- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         135 

pies  of  the  waking  vision  are  by  no  means  wanting. 
Sometimes  the  prevision  refers  to  an  event  of  dis- 
tinct importance  to  the  seer,  and  so  justifies  the  ac- 
tion of  the  Ego  in  taking  the  trouble  to  impress  it. 
In  other  cases,  the  event  is  one  which  is  of  no  ap- 
parent importance,  or  is  not  in  any  way  connected 
with  the  man  to  whom  the  vision  comes.  Sometimes 
it  is  clear  that  the  intention  of  the  Ego  (or  the  com- 
municating entity,  whatever  it  may  be)  is  to  warn 
the  lower  self  of  the  approach  of  some  calamity, 
either  in  order  that  it  may  be  prevented  or,  if  that 
be  not  possible,  that  the  shock  may  be  minimized  by 
preparation. 

The  event  most  frequently  thus  foreshadowed  is, 
perhaps  not  unnaturally,  death — sometimes  the  death 
of  the  seer  himself,  sometimes  that  of  one  dear  to 
him.  This  type  of  prevision  is  so  common  in  the 
literature  of  the  subject,  and  its  object  is  so  obvious, 
that  we  need  hardly  cite  examples  of  it;  but  one  or 
two  instances  in  which  the  prophetic  sight,  though 
clearly  useful,  was  yet  of  a  less  somber  character, 
will  prove  not  uninteresting  to  the  reader.  The  fol- 
lowing is  culled  from  that  storehouse  of  the  student 
of  the  uncanny,  Mrs.  Crowe's  Night  Side  of  Nature, 
p.  72. 

"A  few  years  ago  Dr.  Watson,  now  residing  at 
Glasgow,  dreamt  that  he  received  a  summons  to  at- 
tend a  patient  at  a  place  some  miles  from  where  he 
was  living ;  that  he  started  on  horseback,  and  that  as 
he  was  crossing  a  moor  he  saw  a  bull  making  furi- 
ously at  him,  whose  horns  he  only  escaped  by  tak- 


136  CLAIEVOYANCE 

ing  refuge  on  a  spot  inaccessible  to  the  animal,  where 
he  waited  a  long  time  till  some  people  observing  his 
situation,  came  to  his  assistance  and  released  him. 

"Whilst  at  breakfast  on  the  following  morning  the 
summons  came,  and  smiling  at  the  odd  coincidence 
(as  he  thought  it),  he  started  on  horseback.  He  was 
quite  ignorant  of  the  road  he  had  to  go,  but  by  and 
by  he  arrived  at  the  moor,  which  he  recognized,  and 
presently  the  bull  appeared,  coming  full  tilt  towards 
him.  But  his  dream  had  shown  him  the  place  of 
refuge,  for  which  he  instantly  made,  and  there  he 
spent  three  or  four  hours,  besiged  by  the  animal,  till 
the  country  people  set  him  free.  Dr.  Watson  de- 
clares that  but  for  the  dream  he  should  not  have 
known  in  what  direction  to  run  for  safety." 

Another  case,  in  which  a  much  longer  interval 
separated  the  warning  and  its  fulfilment,  is  given  by 
Dr.  F.  G.  Lee,  in  Glimpses  of  the  Supernatural,  vol. 
i.,  p.  240. 

"Mrs.  Hannah  Green,  the  housekeeper  of  a  coun- 
try family  in  Oxfordshire,  dreamt  one  night  that  she 
had  been  left  alone  in  the  house  upon  a  Sunday  even- 
ing, and  that  hearing  a  knock  at  the  door  of  the 
chief  entrance  she  went  to  it  and  there  found  an 
ill-looking  tramp  armed  with  a  bludgeon,  who  in- 
sisted on  forcing  himself  into  the  house.  She  thought 
that  she  struggled  for  some  time  to  prevent  him  so 
doing,  but  quite  ineffectually,  and  that,  being  struck 
down  by  him  and  rendered  insensible,  he  thereupon 
gained  ingress  to  the  mansion.  On  this  she  awoke. 

"As  nothing  happened  for  a  considerable  period 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         137 

the  circumstance  of  the  dream  was  soon  forgotten, 
and,  as  she  herself  asserts,  had  altogether  passed 
away  from  her  mind.  However,  seven  years  after- 
wards this  same  housekeeper  was  left  with  two  other 
servants  to  take  charge  of  an  isolated  mansion  at 
Kensington  (subsequently  the  town  residence  of  the 
family),  when  on  a  certain  Sunday  evening,  her  fel- 
low-servants having  gone  out  and  left  her  alone,  she 
was  suddenly  startled  by  a  loud  knock  at  the  front 
door. 

"All  of  a  sudden  the  remembrance  of  her  former 
dream  returned  to  her  with  singular  vividness  and 
remarkable  force,  and  she  felt  her  lonely  isolation 
greatly.  Accordingly,  having  at  once  lighted  a  lamp 
on  the  hall  table — during  which  act  the  loud  knock 
was  repeated  with  vigor — she  took  the  precaution  to 
go  up  to  a  landing  on  the  stair  and  throw  up  the 
window;  and  there  to  her  intense  terror  she  saw  in 
the  flesh  the  very  man  whom  years  previously  she 
had  seen  in  her  dream,  armed  with  the  bludgeon  and 
demanding  an  entrance. 

"With  great  presence  of  mind  she  went  down  to 
the  chief  entrance,  made  that  and  other  doors  and 
windows  more  secure,  and  then  rang  the  various  bells 
of  the  house  violently,  and  placed  lights  in  the  upper 
rooms.  It  was  concluded  that  by  these  acts  the  in- 
truder was  scared  away." 

Evidently  in  this  case  also  the  dream  was  of  prac- 
tical use,  as  without  it  the  worthy  housekeeper  would 
without  doubt  from  sheer  force  of  habit  have  opened 
the  door  in  the  ordinary  way  in  answer  to  the  knock. 


138  CLAIEVOYANCE 

It  is  not,  however,  only  in  dream  that  the  Ego  im- 
presses his  lower  self  with  what  he  thinks  it  well  for 
it  to  know.  Many  instances  showing  this  might 
be  taken  from  the  books,  but  instead  of  quoting 
from  them  I  will  give  a  case  related  only  a  few  weeks 
ago  by  a  lady  of  my  acquaintance — a  case  which,  al- 
though not  surrounded  with  any  romantic  incident, 
has  at  least  the  merit  of  being  new. 

My  friend,  then,  has  two  quite  young  children,  and 
a  little  while  ago  the  elder  of  them  caught  (as  was 
supposed)  a  bad  cold,  and  suffered  for  some  days 
from  a  complete  stoppage  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
nose.  The  mother  thought  little  of  this,  expecting  it 
to  pass  off,  until  one  day  suddenly  saw  before  her 
in  the  air  what  she  describes  as  a  picture  of  a  room, 
in  the  center  of  which  was  a  table  on  which  her  child 
was  lying  insensible  or  dead,  with  some  people  bend- 
ing over  her.  The  minutest  details  of  the  scene  were 
clear  to  her,  and  she  particularly  noticed  that  the 
child  wore  a  white  night-dress,  whereas  she  knew 
that  all  garments  of  that  description  possessed  by 
her  little  daughter  happened  to  be  pink. 

This  vision  impressed  her  considerably,  and  sug- 
gested to  her  for  the  first  time  that  the  child  might 
be  suffering  from  something  more  serious  than  a 
cold,  so  she  carried  her  off  to  a  hospital  for  examina- 
tion. The  surgeon  who  attended  to  her  discovered 
the  presence  of  a  dangerous  growth  in  the  nose, 
which  he  prounounced  must  be  removed.  A  few 
days  later  the  child  was  taken  to  the  hospital  for  the 
operation,  and  was  put  to  bed.  When  the  mother 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         139 

arrived  at  the  hospital  she  found  she  had  forgotten 
to  bring  one  of  the  child's  night-dresses,  and  so  the 
nurses  had  to  supply  one,  which  was  white.  In  this 
white  dress  the  operation  was  performed  on  the  girl 
the  next  day,  in  the  room  that  her  mother  saw  in 
her  vision,  every  circumstance  being  exactly  repro- 
duced. 

In  all  these  cases  the  prevision  achieved  its  result, 
but  the  books  are  full  of  stories  of  warnings  neglected 
or  scouted,  and  the  disaster  that  consequently  fol- 
lowed. In  some  cases  the  information  is  given  to 
someone  who  has  practically  no  power  to  interfere  in 
the  matter,  as  in  the  historic  instance  when  John 
Williams,  a  Cornish  mine-manager,  foresaw  in  the 
minutest  detail,  eight  or  nine  days  before  it  took 
place,  the  assassination  of  Mr.  Spencer  Perceval,  the 
then  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  in  the  lobby  of  the 
House  of  Commons.  Even  in  this  case,  however,  it 
is  just  possible  that  something  might  have  been  done, 
for  we  read  that  Mr.  Williams  was  so  much  impressed 
that  he  consulted  his  friends  as  to  whether  he  ought 
not  to  go  up  to  London  to  warn  Mr.  Perceval.  Un- 
fortunately they  dissuaded  him,  and  the  assassination 
took  place.  It  does  not  seem  very  probable  that, 
even  if  he  had  gone  up  to  town  and  related  his  story, 
much  attention  would  have  been  paid  to  him,  still 
there  is  just  the  possibility  that  some  precautions 
might  have  been  taken  which  would  have  prevented 
the  murder. 

There  is  little  to  show  us  what  particular  action  on 
higher  planes  led  to  this  curious  prophetic  vision. 


140  CLAIEVOYANCE 

The  parties  were  entirely  unknown  to  one  another, 
so  that  it  was  not  caused  by  any  close  sympathy  be- 
tween them.  If  it  was  an  attempt  made  by  some 
helper  to  avert  the  threatened  doom,  it  seems  strange 
that  no  one  who  was  sufficiently  impressible  could 
be  found  nearer  than  Cornwall.  Perhaps  Mr.  Will- 
iams, when  on  the  astral  plane  during  sleep,  some- 
how came  across  this  reflection  of  the  future,  and  be- 
ing naturally  horrified  thereby,  passed  it  on  to  his 
lower  mind  in  the  hope  that  somehow  something 
might  be  done  to  prevent  it ;  but  it  is  impossible  to 
diagnose  the  case  with  certainty  without  examining 
the  akashic  records  to  see  what  actually  took  place. 
A  typical  instance  of  the  absolutely  purposeless 
foresight  is  that  related  by  Mr.  Stead,  in  his  Real 
Ghost  Stories  (p.  83),  of  his  friend  Miss  Freer,  com- 
monly known  as  Miss  X.  When  staying  at  a  coun- 
try house  this  lady,  being  wide  awake  and  fully 
conscious,  once  saw  a  dogcart  drawn  by  a  white 
horse  standing  at  the  hall  door,  with  two  strangers 
in  it,  one  of  whom  got  out  of  the  cart  and  stood 
playing  with  a  terrier.  She  noticed  that  he  was 
wearing  an  ulster,  and  also  particularly  observed  the 
fresh  wheel-marks  made  by  the  cart  on  the  gravel. 
Nevertheless  there  was  no  cart  there  at  the  time; 
but  half  an  hour  later  two  strangers  did  drive  up  in 
such  an  equipage,  and  every  detail  of  the  lady's 
vision  was  accurately  fulfilled.  Stead  goes  on  to  cite 
another  instance  of  equally  purposeless  prevision 
where  seven  years  separated  the  dream  (for  in  this 
case  it  was  a  dream)  and  its  fulfilment. 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         141 

All  these  instances  (and  they  are  merely  random 
selections  from  many  hundreds)  show  that  a  certain 
amount  of  prevision  is  undoubtedly  possible  to  the 
Ego,  and  such  cases  would  evidently  be  much  more 
frequent  if  it  were  not  for  the  exceeding  density  and 
lack  of  response  in  the  lower  vehicles  of  the  majority 
of  what  we  call  civilized  mankind — qualities  chiefly 
attributable  to  the  gross  practical  materialism  of  the 
present  age.  I  am  not  thinking  of  any  profession  of 
materialistic  belief  as  common,  but  of  the  fact  that 
in  all  practical  affairs  of  daily  life  nearly  everyone 
is  guided  solely  by  considerations  of  worldly  interest 
in  some  shape  or  other. 

In  many  cases  the  Ego  himself  may  be  an  un- 
developed one,  and  his  prevision  consequently  very 
vague ;  in  others  he  himself  may  see  clearly,  but  may 
find  his  lower  vehicles  so  unimpressible  that  all  he 
can  succeed  in  getting  through  into  his  physical 
brain  may  be  an  indefinite  presage  of  coming  dis- 
aster. Again,  there  are  cases  in  which  a  premonition 
is  not  the  work  of  the  Ego  at  all,  but  of  some  outside 
entity,  who  for  some  reason  takes  a  friendly  interest 
in  the  person  to  whom  the  feeling  comes.  In  the 
work  which  I  have  quoted  above,  Mr.  Stead  tells  us 
of  the  certainty  which  he  felt  many  months  before- 
hand that  he  would  be  left  in  charge  of  the  Pall 
Mall  Gazette,  though  from  an  ordinary  point  of  view 
nothing  seemed  less  probable.  Whether  that  fore- 
knowledge was  the  result  of  an  impression  made  by 
his  own  Ego  or  of  a  friendly  hint  from  someone  else 


142  CLAIRVOYANCE 

it  is  impossible  to  say  without  definite  investigation, 
but  his  confidence  in  it  was  fully  justified. 

There  is  one  more  variety  of  clairvoyance  in  time 
which  ought  not  to  be  left  without  mention.  It  is 
a  comparatively  rare  one,  but  there  are  enough 
examples  on  record  to  claim  our  attention,  though 
unfortunately  the  particulars  given  do  not  usually 
include  those  which  we  should  require  in  order  to  be 
able  to  diagnose  it  with  certainty.  I  refer  to  the 
cases  in  which  spectral  armies  or  phantom  flocks  of 
animals  have  been  seen.  In  The  Night  Side  of  Nature 
(p.  462  et  seq.)  we  have  accounts  of  several  such 
visions.  We  are  there  told  how  at  Havarah  Park, 
near  Ripley,  a  body  of  soldiers  in  white  uniform, 
amounting  to  several  hundreds,  was  seen  by  reput- 
able people  to  go  through  various  evolutions  and 
then  vanish;  and  how  some  years  earlier  a  similar 
visionary  army  was  seen  in  the  neighborhood  of  In- 
verness by  a  respectable  farmer  and  his  son. 

In  this  case  also  the  number  of  troops  was  very 
great,  and  the  spectators  had  not  the  slightest  doubt 
at  first  that  they  were  substantial  forms  of  flesh  and 
blood.  They  counted  at  least  sixteen  pairs  of 
columns,  and  had  abundance  of  time  to  observe  every 
particular.  The  front  ranks  marched  seven  abreast, 
and  were  accompanied  by  a  good  many  women  and 
children,  who  were  carrying  tin  cans  and  other  im- 
plements of  cookery.  The  men  were  clothed  in  red, 
and  their  arms  shone  brightly  in  the  sun.  In  the 
midst  of  them  was  an  animal,  a  deer  or  a  horse,  they 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         143 

could  not  distinguish  which,  that  they  were  driving 
furiously  forward  with  their  bayonets. 

The  younger  of  the  two  men  observed  to  the  other 
that  every  now  and  then  the  rear  ranks  were  obliged 
to  run  to  overtake  the  van;  and  the  elder  one,  who 
had  been  a  soldier,  remarked  that  that  was  always 
the  case,  and  recommended  him  if  he  ever  served  to 
try  to  march  in  the  front.  There  was  only  one 
mounted  officer;  he  rode  a  grey  dragoon  horse,  and 
wore  a  gold-laced  hat  and  blue  Hussar  cloak,  with 
wide  open  sleeves  lined  with  red.  The  two  spectators 
observed  him  so  particularly  that  they  said  after- 
wards they  should  recognize  him  anywhere.  They 
were,  however,  afraid  of  being  ill-treated  or  forced 
to  go  along  with  the  troops,  whom  they  concluded 
to  have  come  from  Ireland,  and  landed  at  Kyntyre; 
and  whilst  they  were  climbing  over  a  dyke  to  get 
out  of  their  way,  the  whole  thing  vanished. 

A  phenomenon  of  the  same  sort  was  observed  in 
the  earlier  part  of  this  century  at  Paderborn  in 
Westphalia,  and  seen  by  at  least  thirty  people;  but 
as,  some  years  later,  a  review  of  twenty  thousand 
men  was  held  on  the  very  same  spot,  it  was  con- 
cluded that  the  vision  must  have  been  some  sort  of 
second-sight — a  faculty  not  uncommon  in  the  district. 

Such  spectral  hosts,  however,  are  sometimes  seen 
where  an  army  of  ordinary  men  could  by  no  possi- 
bility have  marched,  either  before  or  after.  One 
of  the  most  remarkable  accounts  of  such  appari- 
tions is  given  by  Miss  Harriet  Martineau,  in  her 


144  CLAIRVOYANCE 

description  of  The  English  Lakes.  She  writes  as 
follows : — 

"This  Souter  or  Soutra  Fell  is  the  mountain  on 
which  ghosts  appeared  in  myriads,  at  intervals  dur- 
ing ten  years  of  the  last  century,  presenting  the 
same  appearances  to  twenty-six  chosen  witnesses,  and 
to  all  the  inhabitants  of  all  the  cottages  within  view 
of  the  mountain,  and  for  a  space  of  two  hours  and  a 
half  at  one  time — the  spectral  show  being  closed  by 
darkness !  The  mountain,  be  it  remembered,  is  full 
of  precipices,  which  defy  all  marching  of  bodies  of 
men;  and  the  north  and  west  sides  present  a  sheer 
perpendicular  of  900  feet. 

' '  On  a  Midsummer  Eve,  1735,  a  farm  servant  of  Mr. 
Lancaster,  half  a  mile  from  the  mountain,  saw  the 
eastern  side  of  its  summit  covered  with  troops,  which 
pursued  their  onward  march  for  an  hour.  They 
came,  in  distinct  bodies,  from  an  eminence  on  the 
north  end,  and  disappeared  in  a  niche  in  the  summit. 
When  the  poor  fellow  told  his  tale,  he  was  insulted 
on  all  hands,  as  original  observers  usually  are  when 
they  see  anything  wonderful.  Two  years  after,  also 
on  a  Midsummer  Eve,  Mr.  Lancaster  saw  some  men 
there,  apparently  following  their  horses,  as  if  they 
had  returned  from  hunting.  He  thought  nothing  of 
this;  but  he  happened  to  look  up  again  ten  minutes 
after,  and  saw  the  figures,  now  mounted,  and  fol- 
lowed by  an  interminable  array  of  troops,  five 
abreast,  marching  from  the  eminence  and  over  the 
cleft  as  before.  All  the  family  saw  this,  and  the 
manoeuvres  of  the  force,  as  each  company  was  kept 


CLAIEVOYANCB   IN  TIME:    THE  FUTUEE         145 

in  order  by  a  mounted  officer,  who  galloped  this  way 
and  that.  As  the  shades  of  twilight  came  on,  the 
discipline  appeared  to  relax,  and  the  troops  inter- 
mingled, and  rode  at  unequal  paces  till  all  was  lost 
in  darkness.  Now  of  course  all  the  Lancasters  were 
insulted,  as  their  servant  had  been;  but  their  justi- 
fication was  not  long  delayed. 

"On  the  Midsummer  Eve  of  the  fearful  1745, 
twenty-six  persons,  expressly  summoned  by  the 
family,  saw  all  that  had  been  seen  before,  and  more. 
Carriages  were  now  interspersed  with  the  troops; 
and  everybody  knew  that  no  carriages  had  been,  or 
could  be,  on  the  summit  of  Souter  Fell.  The  multi- 
tude was  beyond  imagination;  for  the  troops  filled 
a  space  of  half  a  mile,  and  marched  quickly  till 
night  hid  them — still  marching.  There  was  nothing 
vaporous  or  indistinct  about  the  appearance  of  these 
spectres.  So  real  did  they  seem,  that  some  of  the 
people  went  up,  the  next  morning,  to  look  for  the 
hoof -marks  of  the  horses;  and  awful  it  was  to  them, 
to  find  not  one  foot-print  on  heather  or  grass.  The 
witnesses  attested  the  whole  story  on  oath  before  a 
magistrate ;  and  fearful  were  the  expectations  held 
by  the  whole  country-side  about  the  coming  events  of 
the  Scotch  rebellion. 

"It  now  comes  out  that  two  other  persons  had 
seen  something  of  the  sort  in  the  interval — viz.,  in 
1743 — but  had  concealed  it,  to  escape  the  insults  to 
which  their  neighbors  were  subjected.  Mr.  Wren, 
of  Wilton  Hall,  and  his  farm  servant,  saw,  on,e 
summer  evening,  a  man  and  a  dog  on  the  mountain, 


146  CLAIEVOYANCE 

pursuing  some  horses  along  a  place  so  steep  that  a 
horse  could  hardly  by  any  possibility  keep  a  footing 
on  it.  Their  speed  was  prodigious,  and  their  disap- 
pearance at  the  south  end  of  the  fell  so  rapid,  that 
Mr.  Wren  and  the  servant  went  up,  the  next  morn- 
ing, to  find  the  body  of  the  man  who  must  have  been 
killed.  Of  man,  horse,  or  dog,  they  found  not  a 
trace ;  and  they  came  down  and  held  their  tongues. 
When  they  did  speak,  they  fared  not  much  better  for 
having  twenty-six  sworn  comrades  in  their  disgrace. 

"As  for  the  explanation,  the  editor  of  the  Lons- 
dale  Magazine  declared  (vol.  ii.,  p.  313)  that  it  was 
discovered  that  on  the  Midsummer  Eve  of  1745  the 
rebels  were  *  exercising  on  the  western  coast  of 
Scotland,  whose  movements  had  been  reflected  by 
some  transparent  vapor,  similar  to  the  Fata  Mor- 
gana.' This  is  not  much  in  the  way  of  explanation; 
but  it  is,  as  far  as  we  know,  all  that  can  be  had  at 
present.  These  facts,  however,  brought  out  a  good 
many  more ;  as  the  spectral  march  of  the  same  kind 
seen  in  Leicestershire  in  1707,  and  the  tradition  of  the 
tramp  of  armies  over  Helvellyn,  on  the  eve  of  the 
battle  of  Marston  Moor/' 

Other  cases  are  cited  in  which  flocks  of  spectral 
sheep  have  been  seen  on  certain  roads,  and  there  are 
of  course  various  German  stories  of  phantom  caval- 
cades of  hunters  and  robbers. 

Now  in  these  cases,  as  so  often  happens  in  the 
investigation  of  occult  phenomena,  there  are  several 
possible  causes,  any  one  of  which  would  be  quite 
adequate  to  the  production  of  the  observed  occur- 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         147 

rences,  but  in  the  absence  of  fuller  information  it  is 
hardly  feasible  to  do  more  than  guess  as  to  which 
of  these  possible  causes  were  in  operation  in  any 
particular  instance. 

The  explanation  usually  suggested  (whenever  the 
whole  story  is  not  ridiculed  as  a  falsehood)  is  that 
what  is  seen  is  a  reflection  by  mirage  of  the  move- 
ments of  a  real  body  of  troops,  taking  place  at  a 
considerable  distance.  I  have  myself  seen  the 
ordinary  mirage  on  several  occasions,  and  know 
something  therefore  of  its  wonderful  powers  of 
deception;  but  it  seems  to  me  that  we  should  need 
some  entirely  new  variety  of  mirage,  quite  different 
from  that  at  present  known  to  science,  to  account 
for  these  tales  of  phantom  armies,  some  of  which 
pass  the  spectator  within  a  few  yards. 

First  of  all,  they  may  be,  as  apparently  in  the 
"Westphalian  case  above  mentioned,  simply  instances 
of  prevision  on  a  gigantic  scale — by  whom  arranged, 
and  for  what  purpose,  it  is  not  easy  to  divine. 
Again,  they  may  often  belong  to  the  past  instead  of 
future,  and  be  in  fact  the  reflection  of  scenes  from 
the  akashic  records — though  here  again  the  reason 
and  method  of  such  reflection  is  not  obvious. 

There  are  plenty  of  tribes  of  nature-spirits  per- 
fectly capable,  if  for  any  reason  they  wished  to  do 
so,  of  producing  such  appearances  by  their  wonder- 
ful power  of  glamour  (see  Theosophical  Manual,  No. 
V.,  p.  60),  and  such  action  would  be  quite  in  keeping 
with  their  delight  in  mystifying  and  impressing 
human  beings.  Or  it  may  even  sometimes  be  kindly 


148  CLAIRVOYANCE 

intended  by  them  as  a  warning  to  their  friends  of 
events  that  they  know  to  be  about  to  take  place.  It 
seems  as  though  some  explanation  along  these  lines 
would  be  the  most  reasonable  method  of  accounting 
for  the  extraordinary  series  of  phenomena  described 
by  Miss  Martineau — that  is,  if  the  stories  told  to  her 
can  be  relied  upon. 

Another  possibility  is  that  in  some  cases  what 
have  been  taken  for  soldiers  were  simply  the  nature- 
spirits  themselves  going  through  some  of  the  ordered 
evolutions  in  which  they  take  so  much  delight, 
though  it  must  be  admitted  that  these  are  rarely  of 
a  character  which  could  be  mistaken  for  military 
manoeuvres  except  by  the  most  ignorant. 

The  flocks  of  animals  are  probably  in  most  in- 
stances mere  records,  but  there  are  cases  where  they, 
like  the  "wild  huntsmen "  of  German  story,  belong 
to  an  entirely  different  class  of  phenomena,  which  is 
altogether  outside  of  our  present  subject.  Students 
of  the  occult  will  be  familiar  with  the  fact  that  the 
circumstances  surrounding  any  scene  of  intense  ter- 
ror or  passion,  such  as  an  exceptionally  horrible 
murder,  are  liable  to  be  occasionally  reproduced  in 
a  form  which  it  needs  a  very  slight  development  of 
psychic  faculty  to  be  able  to  see ;  and  it  has  some- 
times happened  that  various  animals  formed  part  of 
such  surroundings,  and  consequently  they  also  are 
periodically  reproduced  by  the  action  of  the  guilty 
conscience  of  the  murderer  (see  Manual  V.,  p.  83). 

Probably  whatever  foundation  of  fact  underlies 
the  various  stories  of  spectral  horsemen  and  hunt- 


CLAIRVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         149 

ing-troops  may  generally  be  referred  to  this  category. 
This  is  also  the  explanation,  evidently,  of  some  of 
the  various  stories  of  spectral  horsemen  and  hunting- 
re-enactment  of  the  battle  of  Edgehill  which  seems 
to  have  taken  place  at  intervals  for  some  months 
after  the  date  of  the  real  struggle,  as  testified  by  a 
justice  of  the  peace,  a  clergyman,  and  other  eye- 
witnesses, in  a  curious  contemporary  pamphlet  en- 
titled Prodigious  Noises  of  War  and  Battle,  at  Edge- 
hill,  near  Keinton,  in  Northamptonshire.  According 
to  the  pamphlet  this  case  was  investigated  at  the 
time  by  some  officers  of  the  army,  who  clearly  recog- 
nized many  of  the  phantom  figures  that  they  saw. 
This  looks  decidedly  like  an  instance  of  the  terrible 
power  of  man's  unrestrained  passions  to  reproduce 
themselves,  and  to  cause  in  some  way  a  kind  of 
materialization  of  their  record. 

In  some  cases  it  is  clear  that  the  flocks  of  animals 
seen  have  been  simply  hordes  of  unclean  artificial 
elementals  taking  that  form  in  order  to  feed  upon 
the  loathsome  emanations  of  peculiarly  horrible 
places,  such  as  would  be  the  site  of  a  gallows.  An 
instance  of  this  kind  is  furnished  by  the  celebrated 
"Gyb  Ghosts,"  or  ghosts  of  the  gibbet,  described  in 
More  Glimpses  of  the  World  Unseen,  p.  109,  as  being 
repeatedly  seen  in  the  form  of  herds  of  mis-shapen 
swine-like  creatures,  rushing,  rooting  and  fighting: 
night  after  night  on  the  site  of  that  foul  monument 
of  crime.  But  these  belong  to  the  subject  of  appari- 
tions rather  than  to  that  of  clairvoyance. 


150  OLAIBVOYANCE 


CHAPTER  IX 

METHODS   OF   DEVELOPMENT 

WHEN  a  man  becomes  convinced  of  the  reality  of 
the  valuable  power  of  clairvoyance,  his  first  question 
usually  is,  "How  can  I  develop  in  my  own  case  this 
faculty  which  is  said  to  be  latent  in  every  one  ?" 

Now  the  fact  is  that  there  are  many  methods  by 
which  it  may  be  developed,  but  only  one  which  can 
be  at  all  safely  recommended  for  general  use — that 
of  which  we  shall  speak  last  of  all.  Among  the  less 
advanced  nations  of  the  world  the  clairvoyant  state 
has  been  produced  in  various  objectionable  ways; 
among  some  of  the  non- Aryan  tribes  of  India,  by  the 
use  of  intoxicating  drugs  or  the  inhaling  of  stupefy- 
ing fumes;  among  the  dervishes,  by  whirling  in  a 
mad  dance  of  religious  fervor  until  vertigo  and  in- 
sensibility supervene;  among  the  followers  of  the 
abominable  practices  of  the  Voodoo  cult,  by  frightful 
sarcifices  and  loathsome  rites  of  black  magic.  Methods 
such  as  these  are  happily  not  in  vogue  in  our  own 
race,  yet  even  among  us  large  numbers  of  dabblers 
in  this  ancient  art  adopt  some  plan  of  self-hypnotiza- 


CLAIRVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         151 

tion,  such  as  gazing  at  a  bright  spot  or  the  repetition 
of  some  formula  until  a  condition  of  semi-stupefae- 
tion  is  produced;  while  yet  another  school  among 
them  would  endeavor  to  arrive  at  similar  results  by 
the  use  of  some  of  the  Indian  systems  of  regulation 
of  the  breath. 

All  these  methods  are  unequivocally  to  be  con- 
demned as  quite  unsafe  for  the  practice  of  the  ordin- 
ary man  who  has  no  idea  of  what  he  is  doing — who 
is  simply  making  vague  experiments  in  an  un- 
known world.  Even  the  method  of  obtaining  clair- 
voyance by  allowing  oneself  to  be  mesmerized  by  an- 
other person  is  one  from  which  I  should  myself 
shrink  with  the  most  decided  distaste ;  and  assuredly 
it  should  never  be  attempted  except  under  condi- 
tions of  absolute  trust  and  affection  between  the 
magnetizer  and  the  magnetized,  and  a  perfection  of 
purity  in  heart  and  soul,  in  mind  and  intention,  such 
as  is  rarely  to  be  seen  among  any  but  the  greatest 
of  saints. 

Experiments  in  connection  with  the  mesmeric 
trance  are  of  the  deepest  interest,  as  offering  (among 
other  things)  a  possibility  of  proof  of  the  fact  of 
clairvoyance  to  the  sceptic,  yet  except  under  such 
conditions  as  I  have  just  mentioned — conditions,  I 
quite  admit,  almost  impossible  to  realize — I  should 
never  counsel  anyone  to  submit  himself  as  a  subject 
for  them. 

Curative  mesmerism  (in  which,  without  putting 
the  patient  into  the  trance  state  at  all,  an  effort  is 
made  to  relieve  his  pain,  to  remove  his  disease,  or  to 


152  CLAIRVOYANCE 

pour  vitality  into  him  by  magnetic  passes)  stands 
on  an  entirely  different  footing;  and  if  the  mesmer- 
izer,  even  though  quite  untrained,  is  himself  in  good 
health  and  animated  by  pure  intentions,  no  harm  is 
likely  to  be  done  to  the  subject.  In  so  extreme  a 
case  as  that  of  a  surgical  operation,  a  man  might 
reasonably  submit  himself  even  to  the  mesmeric 
trance,  but  it  is  certainly  not  a  condition  with  which 
one  ought  likely  to  experiment.  Indeed,  I  should 
most  strongly  advise  any  one  who  did  me  the  honor 
to  ask  for  my  opinion  on  the  subject,  not  to  attempt 
any  kind  of  experimental  investigation  into  what  are 
still  to  him  the  abnormal  forces  of  nature,  until  he 
has  first  of  all  read  carefully  everything  that  has 
been  written  on  the  subject,  or — which  is  by  far  the 
best  of  all — until  he  is  under  the  guidance  of  a  quali- 
fied teacher. 

But  where,  it  will  be  said,  is  the  qualified  teacher 
to  be  found?  Not,  most  assuredly,  among  any  who 
advertise  themselves  as  teachers,  who  offer  to  impart 
for  so  many  guineas  or  dollars  the  sacred  mysteries 
of  the  ages,  or  hold  "developing  circles "  to  which 
casual  applicants  are  admitted  at  so  much  per  head. 

Much  has  been  said  in  this  treatise  of  the  necessity 
for  careful  training — of  the  immense  advantages  of 
the  trained  over  the  untrained  clairvoyant;  but  that 
again  brings  us  back  to  the  same  question — where  is 
this  definite  training  to  be  had? 

The  answer  is,  that  the  training  may  be  had 
precisely  where  it  has  always  been  to  be  found  since 
the  world's  history  began — at  the  hands  of  the  Great 


CLAIRVOYANCE   IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         153 

White  Brotherhood  of  Adepts,  which  stands  now,  as 
it  has  always  stood,  at  the  back  of  human  evolution, 
guiding  and  helping  it  under  the  sway  of  the  great 
cosmic  laws  which  represent  to  us  the  Will  of  the 
Eternal. 

But  how,  it  may  be  asked,  is  access  to  be  gained  to 
them?  How  is  the  aspirant  thirsting  for  knowledge 
to  signify  to  them  his  wish  for  instruction? 

Once  more,  by  the  time-honored  methods  only. 
There  is  no  new  patent  whereby  a  man  can  qualify 
himself  without  trouble  to  become  a  pupil  in  that 
School — no  royal  road  to  the  learning  which  has  to 
be  acquired  in  it.  At  the  present  day,  just  as  in  the 
mists  of  antiquity,  the  man  who  wishes  to  attract 
their  notice  must  enter  upon  the  slow  and  toilsome 
path  of  self-development — must  learn  first  of  all  to 
take  himself  in  hand  and  make  himself  all  that  he 
ought  to  be.  The  steps  of  that  path  are  no  secret;  I 
have  given  them  in  full  detail  in  Invisible  Helpers, 
so  I  need  not  repeat  them  here.  But  it  is  no  easy 
road  to  follow,  and  yet  sooner  or  later  all  must  fol- 
low it,  for  the  great  law  of  evolution  sweeps  man- 
kind slowly  but  resistlessly  towards  its  goal. 

From  those  who  are  pressing  into  this  path  the 
great  Masters  select  their  pupils,  and  it  is  only  by 
qualifying  himself  to  be  taught  that  a  man  can  put 
himself  in  the  way  of  getting  the  teaching.  Without 
that  qualification  membership  in  any  Lodge  or 
Society,  whether  secret  or  otherwise,  will  not  advance 
his  object  in  the  slightest  degree.  It  is  true,  as  we  all 
know,  that  it  was  at  the  instance  of  some  of  these 


154  CLAIEVOYANCE 

Masters  that  our  Theosophical  Society  was  founded, 
and  that  from  its  ranks  some  have  been  chosen  to 
pass  into  closer  relations  with  them.  But  that  choice 
depends  upon  the  earnestness  of  the  candidate,  not 
upon  his  mere  membership  of  the  Society  or  of  any 
body  within  it. 

That,  then,  is  the  only  absolutely  safe  way  of 
developing  clairvoyance — to  enter  with  all  one's 
energy  upon  the  path  of  moral  and  mental  evolution, 
at  one  stage  of  which  this  and  other  of  the  higher 
faculties  will  spontaneously  begin  to  show  them- 
selves. Yet  there  is  one  practice  which  is  advised  by 
all  the  religions  alike — which  if  adopted  carefully 
and  reverently  can  do  no  harm  to  any  human  being, 
yet  from  which  a  very  pure  type  of  clairvoyance  has 
sometimes  been  developed;  and  that  is  the  practice 
of  meditation. 

Let  a  man  choose  a  certain  time  every  day — a  time 
when  he  can  rely  upon  being  quiet  and  undisturbed, 
though  preferably  in  the  daytime  rather  than  at 
night — and  set  himself  at  that  time  to  keep  his  mind 
for  a  few  minutes  entirely  free  from  all  earthly 
thoughts  of  any  kind  whatever  and,  when  that  is 
achieved,  to  direct  the  whole  force  of  his  being 
towards  the  highest  spiritual  ideal  that  he  happens 
to  know.  He  will  find  that  to  gain  such  perfect 
control  of  thought  is  enormously  more  difficult  than 
he  supposes,  but  when  he  attains  it  it  cannot  but  be 
in  every  way  most  beneficial  to  him,  and  as  he  grows 
more  and  more  able  to  elevate  and  concentrate  his 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         155 

thought,  he  may  gradually  find  that  new  worlds 
are  opening  before  his  sight. 

As  a  preliminary  training  towards  the  satisfactory 
achievement  of  such  meditation,  he  will  find  it  desir- 
able to  make  a  practice  of  concentration  in  the 
affairs  of  daily  life — even  in  the  smallest  of  them. 
If  he  writes  a  letter,  let  him  think  of  nothing  else 
but  that  letter  until  it  is  finished ;  if  he  reads  a  book, 
let  him  see  to  it  that  his  thought  is  never  allowed  to 
wander  from  his  author's  meaning.  He  must  learn 
to  hold  his  mind  in  check,  and  to  be  master  of  that 
also,  as  well  as  of  his  lower  passions;  he  must 
patiently  labor  to  acquire  absolute  control  of  his 
thoughts,  so  that  he  will  always  know  exactly  what 
he  is  thinking  about,  and  why — so  that  he  can  use 
his  mind,  and  turn  it  or  hold  it  still,  as  a  practiced 
swordsman  turns  his  weapon  where  he  will. 

Yet  after  all,  if  those  who  so  earnestly  desire  clair- 
voyance could  possess  it  temporarily  for  a  day  or 
even  an  hour,  it  is  far  from  certain  that  they  would 
choose  to  retain  the  gift.  True,  it  opens  before  them 
new  worlds  of  study,  new  powers  of  usefulness,  and 
for  this  latter  reason  most  of  us  feel  it  worth  while ; 
but  it  should  be  remembered  that  for  one  whose 
duty  still  calls  him  to  live  in  the  world  it  is  by  no 
means  an  unmixed  blessing.  Upon  one  in  whom  that 
vision  is  opened  the  sorrow  and  the  misery,  the  evil 
and  the  greed  of  the  world  press  as  an  ever-present 
burden,  until  in  the  earlier  days  of  his  knowledge  he 
often  feels  inclined  to  echo  the  passionate  adjura- 
tion contained  in  those  rolling  lines  of  Schiller's: 


156  CLAIRVOYANCE 

Die  Orakel  zu  verkuenden,   warum  warfest  du  mich  hin 

In  die  Stadt  der  ewig  Blinden,  mit  dem  auf geschloss 'nen  Sinn? 

Frommt's   den   Schleier   aufzuheben,   wo   das   nahe   Schreckniss 

droht? 

Nur  der  Irrthum  ist  das  Leben;  dieses  Wissen  ist  der  Tod. 
Nimm,  O  nimm  die  traur  'ge  Klarheit  mir  vom  Aug '  den  blut  '• 

gen    Schein ! 
Schrecklich  ist  es  deiner  Wahrheit  sterbliches  Gefaess  zu  seyn? 

which  may  perhaps  be  translated  "Why  hast  thou 
cast  me  thus  into  the  town  of  the  ever-blind,  to  pro- 
claim thine  oracle  by  the  opened  sense  ?  What  profits 
it  to  lift  the  veil  where  the  near  darkness  threatens? 
Only  ignorance  is  life ;  this  knowledge  is  death.  Take 
back  this  sad  clear-sightedness;  take  from  mine  eyes 
this  cruel  light !  It  is  horrible  to  be  the  mortal 
channel  of  thy  truth "  And  again  later  he  cries, 
"Give  me  back  my  blindness,  the  happy  darkness  of 
my  senses ;  take  back  thy  dreadful  gift ! ' ' 

But  this  of  course  is  a  feeling  which  passes,  for 
the  higher  sight  soon  shows  the  pupil  something 
beyond  the  sorrow — soon  bears  in  upon  his  soul  the 
overwhelming  certainty  that,  whatever  appearances 
down  here  may  seem  to  indicate,  all  things  are  with- 
out shadow  of  doubt  working  together  for  the 
eventual  good  of  all.  He  reflects  that  the  sin  and  the 
suffering  are  there,  whether  he  is  able  to  perceive 
them  or  not,  and  that  when  he  can  see  them  he  is 
after  all  better  able  to  give  efficient  help  than  he 
would  be  if  he  were  working  in  the  dark ;  and  so  by 
degrees  he  learns  to  bear  his  share  of  the  heavy 
karma  of  the  world. 

Some  misguided  mortals  there  are  who,  having  the 
good  fortune  to  possess  some  slight  touch  of  this 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:   THE  FUTUKE         157 

higher  power,  are  nevertheless  so  absolutely  destitute 
of  all  right  feeling  in  connection  with  it  as  to  use  it 
for  the  most  sordid  ends — actually  even  to  advertise 
themselves  as  "test  and  business  clairvoyants!" 
Needless  to  say,  such  use  of  the  faculty  is  a  mere 
prostitution  and  degradation  of  it,  showing  that  its 
unfortunate  possessor  has  somehow  got  hold  of  it 
before  the  moral  side  of  his  nature  has  been  suffici- 
ently developed  to  stand  the  strain  which  it  imposes. 
A  perception  of  the  amount  of  evil  karma  that  may 
be  generated  by  such  action  in  a  very  short  time 
changes  one's  disgust  into  pity  for  the  unhappy 
perpetrator  of  that  sacrilegious  folly. 

It  is  sometimes  objected  that  the  possession  of 
clairvoyance  destroys  all  privacy,  and  confers  a 
limitless  ability  to  explore  the  secrets  of  others.  No 
doubt  it  does  confer  such  an  ability,  but  neverthe- 
less the  suggestion  is  an  amusing  one  to  anyone  who 
knows  anything  practically  about  the  matter.  Such 
an  objection  may  possibly  be  well-founded  as  re- 
gards the  very  limited  powers  of  the  "test  and  busi- 
ness clairvoyant,"  but  the  man  who  brings  it  for- 
ward against  those  who  have  had  the  faculty  opened 
for  them  in  the  course  of  their  instruction,  and  con- 
sequently possess  it  fully,  is  forgetting  three  funda- 
mental facts:  first,  that  it  is  quite  inconceivable 
that  anyone,  having  before  him  the  splendid  fields 
for  investigation  which  true  clairvoyance  opens  up, 
could  ever  have  the  slightest  wish  to  pry  into  the 
trumpery  little  secrets  of  any  individual  man; 
secondly,  that  even  if  by  some  impossible  chance  our 


158  CLAIBVOlANCE 

clairvoyant  had  such  indecent  curiosity  about  mat- 
ters of  petty  gossip,  there  is,  after  all,  such  a  thing 
as  the  honor  of  a  gentleman,  which,  on  that  plane 
as  on  this,  would  of  course  prevent  him  from  con- 
templating for  an  instant  the  idea  of  gratifying  it; 
and  thirdly,  in  case,  by  any  unheard-of  possibility, 
one  might  encounter  some  variety  of  low-class  pitri 
with  whom  the  above  considerations  would  have  no 
weight,  full  instructions  are  always  given  to  every 
pupil,  as  soon  as  he  develops  any  sign  of  faculty,  as 
to  the  limitations  which  are  placed  upon  its  use. 

Put  briefly,  these  restrictions  are  that  there  shall 
be  no  prying,  no  selfish  use  of  the  power,  and  no 
displaying  of  phenomena.  That  is  to  say,  that  the 
same  considerations  which  would  govern  the  actions 
of  a  man  of  right  feeling  upon  the  physical  plane 
are  expected  to  apply  upon  the  astral  and  mental 
planes  also;  that  the  pupil  is  never  under  any  cir- 
cumstances to  use  the  power  which  his  additional 
knowledge  gives  to  him  in  order  to  promote  his  own 
worldly  advantage,  or  indeed  in  connection  with 
gain  in  any  way;  and  that  he  is  never  to  give  what 
is  called  in  spiritualistic  circles  "a  test" — that  is, 
to  do  anything  which  will  incontestably  prove  to 
sceptics  on  the  physical  plane  that  he  possesses  what 
to  them  would  appear  to  be  an  abnormal  power. 

With  regard  to  this  latter  proviso  people  often  say, 
"But  why  should  he  not?  it  would  be  so  easy  to 
confute  and  convince  your  sceptic,  and  it  would  do 
him  good!"  Such  critics  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that, 
in  the  first  place,  none  of  those  who  know  anything 


CLAIRVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTURE         159 

want  to  confute  or  convince  sceptics,  or  trouble  them- 
selves in  the  slightest  degree  about  the  sceptic's 
attitude  one  way  or  the  other;  and  in  the  second, 
they  fail  to  understand  how  much  better  it  is  for 
that  sceptic  that  he  should  gradually  grow  into  an 
intellectual  appreciation  of  the  facts  of  nature,  in- 
stead of  being  suddenly  introduced  to  them  by  a 
knock-down  blow,  as  it  were.  But  the  subject  was 
fully  considered  many  years  ago  in  Mr.  Sinnet's 
Occult  World,  and  it  is  needless  to  repeat  again  the 
arguments  there  adduced. 

It  is  very  hard  for  some  of  our  friends  to  realize 
that  the  silly  gossip  and  idle  curiosity  which  so 
entirely  fill  the  lives  of  the  brainless  majority  on 
earth  can  have  no  place  in  the  more  real  life  of  the 
disciple;  and  so  they  sometimes  enquire  whether, 
even  without  any  special  wish  to  see,  a  clairvoyant 
might  not  casually  observe  some  secret  which  another 
person  was  trying  to  keep,  in  the  same  way  as  one's 
glance  might  casually  fall  upon  a  sentence  in  some- 
one else's  letter  which  happened  to  be  lying  open 
upon  the  table.  Of  course  he  might,  but  what  if  he 
did?  The  man  of  honor  would  at  once  avert  his 
eyes,  in  one  case  as  in  the  other,  and  it  would  be  as 
though  he  had  not  seen.  If  objectors  could  but  grasp 
the  idea  that  no  pupil  cares  about  other  people's 
business,  except  when  it  comes  within  his  province 
to  try  to  help  them,  and  that  he  has  always  a  world 
of  work  of  his  own  to  attend  to,  they  would  not  be 
so  hopelessly  far  from  understanding  the  facts  of 
the  wider  life  of  the  trained  clairvoyant. 


160  CLAIRVOYANCE 

Even  from  the  little  that  I  have  said  with  regard 
to  the  restrictions  laid  upon  the  pupil,  it  will  be 
obvious  that  in  very  many  cases  he  will  know  much 
more  than  he  is  at  liberty  to  say.  That  is  of  course 
true  in  a  far  wider  sense  of  the  great  Masters  of 
Wisdom  themselves,  and  that  is  why  those  who  have 
the  privilege  of  occasionally  entering  their  presence 
pay  so  much  respect  to  their  lightest  word  even  in 
subjects  quite  apart  from  the  direct  teaching.  For 
the  opinion  of  a  Master,  or  even  of  one  of  his 
higher  pupils,  upon  any  subject  is  that  of  a  man 
whose  opportunity  of  judging  accurately  is  out  of  all 
proportion  to  ours. 

His  position  and  his  extended  faculties  are  in 
reality  the  heritage  of  all  mankind,  and,  far  though 
we  may  now  be  from  those  grand  powers,  they  will 
none  the  less  certainly  be  ours  one  day.  Yet  how 
different  a  place  will  this  old  world  be  when  human- 
ity as  a  whole  possesses  the  higher  clairvoyance! 
Think  what  the  difference  will  be  to  history  when  all 
can  read  the  records;  to  science,  when  all  the  pro- 
cesses about  which  now  men  theorize  can  be  watched 
through  all  their  course;  to  medicine,  when  doctor 
and  patient  alike  can  see  clearly  and  exactly  all  that 
is  being  done ;  to  philosophy,  when  there  is  no  longer 
any  possibility  of  discussion  as  to  its  basis,  because 
all  alike  can  see  a  wider  aspect  of  the  truth ;  to 
labor,  when  all  work  will  be  joy,  because  every 
man  will  be  put  only  to  that  which  he  can  do  best; 
to  education,  when  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the 
children  are  open  to  the  teacher  who  is  trying  to 


CLAIEVOYANCE  IN  TIME:    THE  FUTUEE         161 

form  their  character;  to  religion,  when  there  is  no 
longer  any  possibility  of  dispute  as  to  its  broad 
dogmas,  since  the  truth  about  the  states  after  death, 
and  the  Great  Law  that  governs  the  world,  will  be 
patent  to  all  eyes. 

Above  all,  how  far  easier  it  will  be  then  for  the 
evolved  men  to  help  one  another  under  those  so  much 
freer  conditions!  The  possibilities  that  open  before 
the  mind  are  as  glorious  vistas  stretching  in  all  direc- 
tions, so  that  our  seventh  round  should  indeed  be  a 
veritable  golden  age.  Well  for  us  that  these  grand 
faculties  will  not  be  possessed  by  all  humanity  until 
it  has  evolved  to  a  far  higher  level  in  morality  as 
well  as  in  wisdom,  else  should  we  but  repeat  once 
more  under  still  worse  conditions  the  terrible  down- 
fall of  the  great  Atlantean  civilization,  whose  mem- 
bers failed  to  realize  that  increased  power  meant 
increased  responsibility.  Yet  we  ourselves  were  most 
of  us  among  those  very  men;  let  us  hope  that  we 
have  learnt  wisdom  by  that  failure,  and  that  when 
the  possibilities  of  the  wider  life  open  before  us  once 
more,  this  time  we  shall  bear  the  trial  better. 


INDEX 


Advantages  of  astral  vision 38,    60,   65 

mental    vision 72 

training 19,  53,  64,  96,  107,  112 

Akashic  records  78,  90,  et  seq.,  147 

Apparitions    50 

Armies,   phantom   142 

Assassination  of  Mr.  Perceval 139 

Aspect  of  the  records 106 

Astral  body  64 

counterpart    15 

current   57,   et  seq.,  81,   88 

matter,  polarization  of 58 

senses    16 

sight  34,  et  seq.,  54,  et  seq.,  60 

telescope 59,  78,  95 

world  r 74,  95 

Aura,  the  39,  et  seq.,  93 

Balance  116 

Bat's  cry,  experiment  with „ 10 

Battle  of  Edgehill 149 

Body,    the    astral 64 

the   causal   93 

Brownies 30 

Buddhic  faculty  17,   101,  126,  128 

Bull  and  the  doctor,  the  story  of 135 

Causal  body  93 

Centers  of  vitality 13,   16 

Cerebro-spinal  system  21 

Ceremonies  used  to  gain  clairvoyance 48,  152 

Certainty  of  eventual  good 160 

Character,   judgment   of 38 

Chakrams   13,   16 

Chord  of  a  man,  the 73 

Clairaudience  6,  63,  et  seq. 

Clairvoyance  by  drugs  or  ceremonies t 48,  et  seq.,  94 

casual ~ 86 

does  it  destroy  privacy? ., ~ 157 


INDEX  163 

PAGE 

Clairvoyance  during  sleep 24 

how  first  manifested 24 

hysterical   49 

limitations  of  73,  74,  158 

meaning    of    word 5 

occasional  flashes  of  22 

of  the  uncultured 20 

on  mental  plane 51 

on  trival  subjects 50,  87,  140 

partial   and   temporary 49 

restrictions  upon  74,  158 

sadness  of  156 

under  mesmerism  22,  48  151 

Clairvoyants,  "test  and  business" 47,  157 

Classification  of  phenomena 25 

Colors,  new  ., 32 

Common-sense  in  occultism,  necessity  of 116 

Consciousness,  continuous  45 

the  focus  of 29 

Considerations,  preliminary  7 

Contemplation  154 

Continuous    consciousness    45 

Control  of  thought 155 

Counterpart,   astral 15 

Crystal-gazing  60,  77,  et  seq.,  117 

Curative   mesmerism    151 

Curiosity  not  permitted 159 

Current,  astral  57,  et  seq.,  81,  88 

Dangers    71 

Date,  how  to  find  a 110,  et  seq. 

Dead,  the  41,  54 

Death,  visits  at 68,  et  seq. 

Delirium  tremens  49 

Dervishes,  the  150 

Devas,  the  41 

Development,  methods  of 150 

the  path  of 154 

regular    18 

Difference  between  etheric  and  astral  sight 34 

Difficulties 95,   et  seq. 

Dimensions,  the  fourth 35,  et  seq.,  59,  99,  127 

Distance,  sight  at  a 54,  74 

Double,   the   etheric 32 

Drugs  used  to  gain  clairvoyance 48,  150 

Duke  of  Orleans,  the  story  of 83 

Earth,  the  Stars  and  the 101 


164  INDEX 

PAGE 

Edgehill,  battle  of 149 

Elemental  30,  41,  149 

Equation,  the  personal 97,  et  seq. 

Eternal  now,  the 102,  126 

Etheric  double,  the 32 

vision  28,  et  &eq. 

Experiments  in  crystal-gazing 60,  77,  et  seq. 

with  bat 's  cry 10 

with  spectrum  10 

Extension  of  senses _ 11 

Faculties,  latent  7 

buddhic  17,  101,  126,  128 

Fairy  ointment  31 

Finding  a  stranger 73 

First  manifestations  of  clairvoyance 24,  et  seq. 

Flocks,  phantom  142,  148,  149 

Focus  of  consciousness,  the _ 29 

Fourth  dimension,  the 35,  et  seq.j  59,  99,  127 

Freewill  limited  122,  et  seq. 

Future  prospects  161 

Ghosts  of  the  gibbet 149 

Glamour  147 

Goffe,  the  story  of  Mary 68 

Helpers,  invisible  43,  68,  81,  153 

Historical  study,  possibilities  of 105,  et  seq. 

Hinton  's  works  ~ 35 

Housekeeper's  dream,  the  story  of  the 136,  et  seq. 

How  a  picture  is  found 107,  et  seq. 

to  find  a  date 110,  et  seq. 

to  investigate  51 

Huntsman,  the  wild 148 

Hypnotization,  self  79 

Hysterical  clairvoyance  49 

Incarnations,  past  , 109,  114,  et  seq. 

Investigate,  how  to 51 

Invisible  helpers  43,  68,  81,  153 

Judgment  of  character 38 

Jung  Stilling 's  story 66,  et  seq. 

Knowledge,  the  value  of 115 

Latent  faculties 7 

Limitations  of  clairvoyance,  the 73,  74,  158 

Limited  freewill  122,  et  seq. 

Links  needed  106 

Lodge,  address  by  Dr.  Oliver 126 

Logos  of  the  system,  the 92,  et  seq. 

Magic  53 


INDEX  165 

PAGE 

Magnifying,  the  power  of 43,  61 

Manifestations  of  clairvoyance,  the  first 24 

Masters  of  Wisdom,  the 19,  153,  160 

Materialization   64 

Mayavirupa,    the    .--...-• 72 

Meaning  of  word  clairvoyance 5 

Meditation  154 

Mediums,    trance    76 

Mental  plane  clairvoyance 51 

plane   sense   17 

world  73,  96,  107 

Mesmerism,   clairvoyance  under 22,   48,   151 

curative    - 15 1 

Methods   of   development 150 

Micawbers,   psychic   76 

Mooltan,  story  of  the  siege  of 85 

Murder,    reproduction   of 148 

Nature  spirits  30,  41,  56,  147 

Necessity  of  common-sense  in  occultism 116 

New   colors   32 

Now,  the  eternal 102,  126 

Occasional   clairvoyance    22 

Ointment,  fairy  and  witch 31 

Orleans,  the  story  of  the  Duke  of 83 

Other    planets 75 

Partial  and  temporary  clairvoyance 49 

Past  incarnations  109,  114,  et  seq. 

Path  of  development,  the 154 

Perceval,   assassination  of  Mr 139 

Personal  equation,  the 97,  et  seq. 

Phantom  flocks  142,  148,  149 

Phenomena,  classification  of 25 

seance  room  32,  56 

Philadelphia  seer,  the  story  of  a 66,  et  seq. 

Physical  objects,  the  transparency  of 28 

Pictures  before  going  to  sleep 86 

Planets,  other  75 

Polarization  of  astral  matter 58 

Poseidonis,  the  sinking  of Ill 

Possibilities  of  historical  study 105,  et  seq. 

Power  of  magnifying,  the 43,  61 

Power  of  response  to  vibrations 8,  11 

Preliminary    considerations    7 

Premonition,    Mr.    Stead's 141 

Prevision    120,    128 

Prospects  of  the  future 161 


166  INDEX 

PAGE 

Psychic  Micawbers  76 

Psychometry    105,    117 

Qualifications  of  the  student 152 

Qualified  teachers  152 

Eadiations   54 

Records,  akashic  78,  90,  et  seq.,  147 

aspect   of   the 106 

Regular  development  18 

Reproduction  of  a  murder 148 

Restrictions  upon  clairvoyance 74,  158 

Rontgen  rays,  the 11 

Sadness  of  clairvoyance,  the 156 

Schiller  'a  lines   156 

Seance-room  phenomena  32,  56 

Second-sight  '. 128,  et  seq. 

the  symbolism  of 134 

Seer,  a  Philadelphian 66,  et  seq. 

Self-hypnotization    79 

Sense,   extension  of 11 

Senses,  astral 16 

Sight,  astral  34,  et  seq.,  54,  et  seq.,  60 

at    a    distance 54,    74 

spiritual   52 

Sleep,  clairvoyance  during 24 

Society,  the  Theosophical 153 

Solar  system,  the 92 

Spectral   armies    142 

Spectrum,  experiment  with 32,  56 

Stars  and  the  Earth,  the 101 

Stories  of  crystal-gazing 77,  et  seq. 

second-sight  ...122,  128,  et  seq. 

Story  of  Jung  Stilling 66- 

Mr.  Stead 's  86 

of   Captain   Yonnt 81 

Mary   Goffe   68 

Miss  X's  dogcart 140 

Mr.    Stead's   premonition 141 

Story  of  Souter  Fell 144,   146 

the  bull  and  the  doctor 135 

the  Duke  of  Orleans 83 

the  housekeeper's  dream 136,  et  seq. 

Story  of  the  siege  of  Mooltan 85 

the  white  nightdress 138 

Zschokke  118,  et  seq. 

Stranger,   finding   a 73 

Sympathetic  system,  the 21,  et  seq. 


INDEX  167 


System,  the  Logos  of  the 92,  et  seq. 

Teachers,  qualified  152 

Telescope,  the  astral 59,  79,  95 

Temporary  and  partial  clairvoyance 49 

Tests   not   given 157 

Theosophical  Society,  The 153 

terms    7 

Thought-control    155 

Thought-forms    36,    67 

Throughth    36 

Time  only  relative 127 

Training,  the  advantage  of 152 

where  to  be  had 153 

Trance    mediums 76 

Transparency  of  physical  objects 28 

Trivial  subjects,  clairvoyance  on 50,  87,  140 

Uncultured,  clairvoyance  in  the 20 

Value  of  knowledge,  the 115 

Variable  capacity  of  response 9,  et  seq. 

Vibrations   8 

power  of  response  to 11 

Vision,   astral  34,  et  seq.,  54,  et.  seq.,  60 

etheric  28,  et  seq. 

Visions,    casual 129 

Visits  at  death 68,   et  seq. 

Voodoo  or  Obeah 150 

White  nightdress,  the  story  of  the 138 

Wild   huntsman,    the 148 

Wisdom,  the  Masters  of 19,  153,  160 

World,  the  astral 74,   95 

mental   73,    96,   107 

X  's   story,   Miss 140 

X  Eays  11 

Yonnt  'a  story,  Captain 81 

Zschokke  >s  story  118,   et  seq. 


. 

.  '(IP*    i     A 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station  

University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  ion  De 

(415)642-6753  date 

1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days       

prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

JUL291992 

r;~crJVED 

NOV  1  3  1995 

MLU  0,    1935 

—      CALCULATION  DEPT. 

MAR21ZUU) 

*ERKE 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


/ 


V 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  WBRARY